S. Cedric

Of Fever and Blood

They will say I have shed innocent blood.

What’s blood for, if not for shedding?

— Clive Barker, Candyman

I

THE VICTIMS

1

The girl’s name was Eloise Lombard, she was sixteen, and she knew she was going to die. Her abductors were going to kill her. That was obvious now.

When they dragged her here, giving her no chance to defend herself, when they tore off her clothes piece by piece until she was totally naked, and when they bound her wrists and ankles before throwing her onto a sticky mattress, she still hoped they only meant to rape her. That thought was unbearable enough. But deep inside, where the soul never lies, she knew. What they were going to do to her when they came back would be much worse than rape.

She saw the brownish-red puddles in the farmyard. It was blood, and there was plenty of it everywhere.

They had done it to other girls before her.

And soon-very soon-it would be her turn.

Bound and helpless, Eloise started to cry again.

Maybe for the hundredth time, she tried pulling on the straps that held her down. The ties bit into her skin as she tugged. It hurt. Eloise kept trying, jerking, leaning forward, with strength born of desperation.

She was shaking from the cold, too. The room wasn’t heated. Goose bumps rose on her naked legs and genitals. On her breasts, too. She had once been proud of her generous curves. Now they filled her with shame. Roman Salaville had touched her-everywhere-while he had held her down so his brother, Claude, could tie her wrists.

Better to be dead already than to feel that man’s calloused hands on her skin.

There was a window in front of her, but the shutters were closed and allowed in only a few weak rays of light. In the partial darkness, Eloise could make out a ceiling with heavy beams, typical of rural houses. The only piece of furniture was a wooden chest of drawers with a large broken mirror on it. Turning her head, she could see a door on one side of the room and a second one on the other side. Both were ajar. She assumed the one on the right led into the rest of the house. Her abductors had brought her here from the farmyard through the door on the left.

For the length of a fantasy, she felt the straps loosening up and freeing her. She imagined herself running away, crossing the blood-soaked farmyard, clambering over the fence and making it to the road. She would have to wait for a car to pass by. She would be saved.

The fantasy did not last.

Eloise Lombard was not stupid. She knew none of this could happen. The Salaville farm was on a deeply wooded mountainside where no one ventured. Here there were only steep fields, huge trees, and chaotic rocks. No other house could be found for miles. And no one ever visited the two brothers. They had always lived in seclusion, like animals.

No one would ever come to help her.

The thought brought more sobbing.

Was this some sort of punishment? An irrational guilt had already sunk its fangs into her heart. But what the hell could she have done wrong? School had been on break, and she had just gotten tired of staying home alone, where she was totally bored, as any sixteen-year-old girl would have been. She had called Lucie Jourdain, and when her friend invited her over to watch videos, she jumped at the opportunity to turn a miserably gray October night into an enjoyable evening. She left her parents a note on the kitchen table and jumped on her bicycle.

It was late in the season. It had rained all morning and part of the afternoon, but it wasn’t too cold. Eloise concentrated as she pedaled to avoid skidding on the slick road.

She was only a block away from Lucie’s house when she noticed the SUV following her.

At first she thought the driver was lost. He was creeping along, as though looking for the right house. It made sense. This was a cookie-cutter neighborhood, where all the homes looked alike.

When the SUV crept closer, she figured the driver wanted to pass and was just being careful. The engine grumbled right behind her. At the corner, she stopped and planted a foot on the ground so the vehicle could pass.

Instead, it also stopped, its engine roaring. The back door flew open, and a man jumped out. He was fat, wearing faded jeans and a plaid shirt that strained to hold his massive gut.

She knew him. His name was Roman Salaville. Once in awhile, he came to the supermarket to give Mr. Ortega a hand at the meat counter. People said he lived in the mountains with his brother, and everyone agreed that the Salaville boys were odd. Their parents had left to settle somewhere in Spain almost ten years earlier, leaving the farm to their sons, and nobody had heard from them since. Roman and Claude were in their early twenties at the time. According to Lucie Jourdain, they had a serious drinking problem, and both had already spent time in a psych ward. Lucie’s father had told her this. He had it on good authority-he worked at Saint-Vincent Hospital.

Right away, Eloise knew something was wrong. Why was Roman out here at this time of night? She didn’t like his appearance, hunched over as though he didn’t want anyone else to see him.

“Mr. Salaville? Can I help you?”

She glanced down the street. It was deserted. Reflexively, she put her right foot on the pedal, ready to get away as quickly as possible. But in the next instant she felt the helpless anguish of a small animal about to be overtaken by a predator. Everything was happening too slowly. Part of her brain registered that Roman’s shirt was torn. She could clearly see the hair in his armpit. A layer of fat hung over his belt, jiggling with his every movement.

She could smell the stench on him, too. It reminded her of Mr. Ortega’s meat counter, only more pungent. It was the reek of rotten meat.

But worse still was his gaze, what glistened in the man’s small black eyes.

Like he was eyeing an ice cream cone and intended to swallow it in one bite.

“Don’t! Don’t do that. Get away!”

The fat man lunged at her.

Eloise tried to move back. She screamed. The man’s hands clutched at her and then snatched her off her bike effortlessly. Captive in his powerful arms, she couldn’t struggle. She couldn’t even scream. The man clamped his huge hand over her mouth, jamming her lower lip against her teeth. She tasted her own blood as it flowed onto her tongue.

Then he dragged her into the back of the SUV, as his brother stomped on the gas.

They drove a long time, following small roads across the countryside without passing another vehicle. All during the ride, fat Roman Salaville kept her tight against him. He mashed his filthy lips against her neck, against her hair. She felt the man’s hand slide over her breasts to squeeze them. She said nothing. She just cried, painful tears. They tasted like blood.

And now they were going to kill her. It was so clear.

Eloise heard a noise. It snapped her to the present.

Footsteps, in the adjoining room.

Then a faint creaking.

She turned her head.

The door on the right was opening slowly. The hinges groaned.

Eloise stiffened.

It wasn’t the Salavilles.

It was an animal.

It pushed its head through the door, and then its smooth figure slithered into the room.

A dog. That’s what Eloise thought at first. The beast looked like a dog, black and scrawny, its hair mangy, its eyes like embers.

But it wasn’t a dog.

Not at all.

The wolf slinked closer.

She could smell its fetid breath, see its yellow fangs.

The beast’s small red eyes glared at her, as though they contained all the evil in the world. In their depths, Eloise recognized the same spark of insanity that burned in Roman Salaville’s eyes.

She closed her eyes and stiffened.

The animal did not attack her.

She opened her eyes.

There was no trace of the canine in the room anymore. The door was ajar.

A hallucination? Was that it? Were her eyes playing a trick on her? Was it a waking dream? Either way, it was the very first time she had ever experienced anything like that. She had reached her breaking point. If the torture went on for much longer, she was going to lose her mind.

She began to sob again.

At that moment, the door on the left, the one leading to the yard, blew wide open.

The massive outline of Roman Salaville materialized in the doorframe.

In Eloise’s throat, the sob turned into a scream of terror. Now the danger was all too real. She pulled even harder on the straps. She thrashed on the mattress. All in vain.

The man walked toward her, unhurried.

2

The fat man’s suffocating smell assaulted her as he leaned over. Roman Salaville was still wearing the torn shirt, his huge belly straining against the material. But now the shirt was damp, as though it had been spattered with some viscous-red-matter. When she saw him up close, Eloise realized that his face was smeared with the same thick substance. A mask of blood.

His twisted smile looked frozen on his lips.

His eyes were two black chasms.

“You’re next. You’ve been chosen.”

His voice was surprisingly soft. He spoke casually, as though he were making pleasantries.

Behind him, his brother, Claude, entered the room.

Eloise had rarely ever seen Claude. She had passed him at the supermarket twice, maybe three times. The two men bore little resemblance. Roman was fat, while Claude was tall and skinny. And Roman just looked stupid, while Claude radiated pure, intense malice.

Claude Salaville was wearing nothing but blue jeans and combat boots. He was bare chested, and she could see his scrawny ribs that expanded with every breath. He, too, was covered with blood. It looked like he had squirted it on and smeared it all over his torso and arms. He did not have his brother’s drawn smile. No, his eyes held an unappeasable dark flame, burning with the power of hurricanes or wildfire, holding all the unstoppable destruction found in this world.

He raised a glistening hand. Huge drops of bright-red blood dripped on the floor. The stench was horrendous.

“Untie her.”

His brother said nothing. He walked over to the girl and reached for the straps on her ankles.

“Don’t you move. Everything will be fine,” the fat man said.

Eloise clenched her jaw. Damn liar.

Roman Salaville struggled with the ties. He freed her right leg, then her left leg.

For a brief moment, she didn’t dare move. She didn’t dare breathe. She felt her hands being untied in turn. She drew herself into a fetal position, her muscles in knots. A rush of adrenaline muddled her thoughts. A trickle of blood escaped her nostrils, and she broke into a coughing fit.

“You’re going to be a good girl, aren’t you?” Claude said.

He grabbed her to pull her to her feet. But his blood-smeared fingers slipped off her arm.

All of a sudden, Eloise was free. She wasn’t tied down anymore. No one was holding her. It was now or never. She lived, or she died.

She didn’t think. She didn’t have time. She jumped to her feet and took off as fast as she could.

She felt Roman’s hand graze her shoulder. She heard him scream with rage, and then everything happened very fast. She lurched, praying she wouldn’t lose her balance, and left a lock of blond hair in the man’s hand.

She ran.

Claude Salaville shouted, ordering his brother to stop her, quick. Eloise was already nearly at the doorway leading into the house.

She pushed it open and almost slipped, but she managed to grab the frame. She slammed the door behind her and dashed down a hallway, into darkness.

She heard the curses and animal-like screams of the two brothers sprinting after her, almost tearing the door off its hinges in their haste. A vase toppled over as they rushed past it and crashed to the floor.

Eloise Lombard kept running without looking back.

At the end of the hallway was another room. She slammed the door behind her and almost shrieked with joy when she spotted the key in the lock. She turned it, fast.

Almost right away, the door shook on its hinges as the brothers started pounding on the other side.

Eloise moved away as quickly as possible and rushed toward another opening at the far end of the room.

She found herself in another hallway lined with what appeared to be more rooms, all of them steeped in darkness. Every shutter in the house was closed.

She hesitated, trying to make out what was in front of her.

The main part of the house was over there. She could see a kitchen on her right and some sort of living room straight ahead. She could hide anywhere.

But they would eventually find her, wouldn’t they?

What would she do when-sooner or later-she wound up in a room without an exit?

Behind her, they were pounding at the door.

A thought occurred to her. As fast as she could, Eloise retreated to where she had just come from. There was a narrow closet just beside the door the brothers were battering.

She hoped she was small enough to slip in and hide.

She did not have much choice at this point.

She barely had time to wedge herself into the narrow space before Roman Salaville threw himself once more against the door, this time ripping it from its hinges.

Squeezed into the closet, her back crushed painfully against the shelves, Eloise had only the door to shield her from the Salavilles. But the brothers bolted straight across the room. Once in the hallway, they began to open all the rooms, searching everywhere.

“Where is she? Where’s the little bitch hiding?” Roman Salaville barked.

“She won’t get far,” his brother answered. “I’ll check out the stockroom. You look for her in the living room.”

Eloise slipped an arm out of the closet and pushed away the splintered door. She couldn’t see the brothers from her vantage point, but she heard the doors slamming nearby and objects being smashed.

She had to make a decision. Right now.

She crept out of her hiding place and hurried back down the hallway as fast as she could, winding up in the room where they had held her captive.

She saw the naked mattress and the straps attached to it. Brownish stains covered the surface. She shivered, but this was no time to panic. The two psychopaths would soon realize that they were heading in the wrong direction, and they would come back here.

She raced across the room, and as she grazed one of the walls, her shoulder hit a hanging wooden Virgin Mary statue.

As it toppled to the floor, Eloise stifled a scream of terror.

She crept to the doorway and glanced outside.

From here, she could only make out a strip of the farmyard. And all the blood that had been spilled there. Large, gleaming puddles.

She did not want to know. All that mattered was getting away from here. Escaping.

Another house, all of its shutters closed, as well, was on the other side of the yard. A stone barn stood midway between the two houses.

She could see a wall topped with barbed wire surrounding the farm. If she ran fast enough, could she reach it without being detected?

Behind her, the racket came to a stop.

She could hear the Salavilles’ voices.

Then she heard their footsteps.

Already they were coming back her way.

She stopped thinking and dashed.

She covered the first few yards without any problem.

When she hit the puddles of blood, though, her bare feet slipped.

She thought she would wind up sprawled on the ground.

But she managed to keep going.

She ran frantically. She could not tell if her tormentors were gaining on her, and the uncertainty was unbearable.

Halfway across the yard, she leaped behind a stone container filled with rainwater.

Her heart beat wildly. She risked looking back at the house.

Complete and utter silence.

She then turned toward the wall-toward freedom.

And stopped dead.

The black wolf was back. It was standing in front of the wall, erect and immobile. Its eyes shone with a reddish gleam.

It bore its fangs.

A vicious smile.

Eloise Lombard held back a scream and forced herself to be still.

The wolf blocked her way.

She raised her head. Blood pounded in her temples. She had to be losing her mind, right?

The wolf wasn’t moving.

She had to get a hold of herself. Get away quick, before the creature attacked her.

She slowly turned around and retreated.

The barn. That was the closest shelter.

For now she could come up with no other option.

She hurried along the barn’s stone facade and reached the door.

She slipped inside.

She had made it. And the beast hadn’t followed her.

She took a deep breath.

That’s when she noticed the smell.

The stench hit her like a punch in the gut and pushed her back against the wall. She felt her leg muscles weaken and wondered if she was going to collapse.

She opened her mouth to scream, but nothing came out.

She couldn’t tear her eyes from the sight in front of her.

There were corpses.

Not just a few. Dozens. Skinned bodies. The flesh of some of them was blackened with decay. The remains were piled on top of each other, and for a moment the sight felt so surreal, she thought she had to be looking at dead animals in a slaughterhouse. But they weren’t animals. They were humans. Dead people. Their flesh opened and raped. Their limbs mutilated. Their throats slit. Their hair sticky.

One of the corpses was still hanging in the air by its feet, suspended above a metal bucket half filled with blood.

But what struck Eloise was that this body no longer had a face.

They had cut-torn? — off every bit of skin, from forehead to neck.

This time, reality cracked. Utter chaos ripped through her mind.

Eloise felt a hand grabbing the back of her neck.

It was Claude Salaville’s.

3

Her blood froze.

But there was no way she would give up now. She was going to fight as long as she could.

She turned and bit at the hand clutching her.

Howling, the man drew back. A brief respite. But then she saw Roman Salaville. She hadn’t noticed him come in. He lunged at her and wrapped his huge arms around her. His brother planted himself in front of her and slapped her. Once. Twice.

“No!”

“Oh yes,” Roman whispered in her ear. “We have to.”

“No! No!” the girl shrieked in vain.

While the fat man held her tight against himself, Claude put a strap around her ankles. He fastened it with a good yank.

Now she understood what they were going to do to her. That’s why they had abducted her. And it was worse than anything she could have imagined.

Claude slid a butcher’s s-hook into the strap, bruising her ankles, and walked to the barn wall to activate a pulley. A thick rope tightened. All of a sudden Eloise was hoisted upward. The world turned over, her body upside down. Her hands clawed the air as blood rushed to her head and throbbed in her temples. She could not scream anymore. She was yanked higher and jerked with every turn of the crank.

Having gotten her to the desired height, the man secured the rope, and then returned to her, boning knife in hand. The bluish blade, razor-sharp, glinted in the barn’s half-light.

“Roman, get another bucket. Hurry.”

Eloise Lombard struggled to free herself. Impossible. She was suspended by her feet beside the previous victim. The skinned face almost pressed against hers.

She began to pray. To Jesus, Buddha-any deity that would hear her pleas. Now only a miracle could save her.

Claude came closer, edging his knife toward her naked stomach. She felt the cold blade on her genitals.

Suddenly, the shrill sound of a bell rang out.

The knife slipped from her skin.

The ringing was so loud, the roof and beams shook; dust and dirt whirled down.

It lasted about ten seconds, then stopped.

The brothers looked at each other, their eyes filled with concern.

The bell blasted once more. Longer this time. Again, the ceiling’s beams shivered under the assault.

Claude took a step back.

Roman’s eyes widened.

“Want me to go check it out?” he asked.

Claude glanced at the hanging girl, then his brother.

“No. You’re too damned stupid. If it’s the cops, you’ll get fucked. I’m going. Here.”

He handed Roman the boning knife.

Then he walked over to an old wooden cupboard, weighed down with tools, and opened the middle drawer. He pulled out a shotgun, then a box of shells.

He rushed to the barn’s doors.

“You stay here, got it? You keep an eye on the little bitch and wait till I get back.”

The bell rang a third time, with even more persistence. Whoever was at the door was running out of patience.

Claude left the barn and headed for the house. Roman scratched his gut, thinking. He turned to the girl hanging before him and, eyeing her slender body, broke into a grin as he traced the curve of her buttocks with his fingers.

Eloise Lombard said nothing. She started to pray again.

4

The woman let go of the doorbell for a few seconds, then went at it again. In the depths of the house, the high-pitched bell rang once more.

Impatient, she shook her head. The tips of her distinctive white hair flowed over the collar of her black jacket. Beneath the leather, her legs were molded into a strict pantsuit.

Standing in the dirt road that led to the farm, Inspector Alexandre Vauvert watched silently. He had agreed to follow his colleague all the way out here, but he was not sure he liked the idea. Over the past years, he had heard a lot about this woman, not all of it positive. One thing everyone agreed on was that Inspector Eva Svarta was the most able profiler the Homicide Unit had seen in a very long time. She specialized in anything even remotely connected with sects, particularly cases involving the occult. People said she really liked nabbing the serial killers, the real ones. She had a reputation for being the best at it. So when the Paris headquarters had ordered her to join his own unit, down south in the city of Toulouse, Vauvert did not have a say.

Anyway, she was the one who had established the connection between the missing girls.

Up until now, he had to admit, she had made no mistakes.

When she had called him at dawn to say she had found a link to the Salaville brothers, he had not argued, either.

The albino inspector rang again.

“What the hell are they doing in there?”

“Maybe they’re not home?” Vauvert suggested.

“Don’t be silly. You saw that their SUV is here. It’s their only vehicle.”

“All the shutters are closed, though.”

“And you don’t find that odd?”

Vauvert sighed.

“I’m not saying you’re wrong. But what can we do? The judge will never sign a warrant without any hard evidence.”

Eva Svarta turned to face him, a grin on her thin lips. She wore the sunglasses that never left her face. People said her eyes were so sensitive, she would go blind in daylight without them. But so much was said about this woman, Vauvert preferred to ignore the gossip.

“We can get all the evidence we need,” she insisted. “All we have to do is go inside.”

“You’re that sure that these guys are involved?”

“More than sure. I can feel this kind of thing.”

“All right then. But maybe they’re somewhere out back, and they just can’t hear us.”

The profiler fumed.

“Are you kidding me? That damned bell, I’m sure you can hear it everywhere on the mountain. I’d like to know what kind of person is paranoid enough to have that kind of system installed in the first place.”

Vauvert let out a groan. As far as he was concerned, it did not prove much. His guess was that most of the roughnecks in the area had that kind of equipment, some probably even more outrageous alarms. He knew for a fact that some of the locals even had wolf traps for any hunters or mushroom pickers who might cross onto their property. But it was their land, after all. They had every right to protect it, and he figured that the folks out here did not harm anyone by living the way they chose to, protecting themselves from tourists and other intruders. Svarta was from the city. She did not understand.

“Either way, there’s no getting away from procedure,” he reminded her. “And so far, we have no evidence. You’re never going to get a warrant without something solid. Maybe first we should try to…”

“It’s them,” she snapped.

Vauvert shrugged, giving up.

“Okay, I’m listening.”

He knew that there was no arguing with the woman, and he did not have the heart for it. Let her do it the way she wanted. He knew how to spot real cops. Eva Svarta was one of them. A predator hunting predators. You could not reason with such a person. He knew that firsthand. He was the same way himself.

He went over what little information they had. Eloise Lombard had disappeared the day before in the early evening, a little more than fifteen hours ago. It was Inspector Svarta who made the connection between this abduction and the other missing-persons cases she’d been working for some weeks already. Five young women in all, ages seventeen to twenty-three, who had gone missing in three southern regions-Aveyron, Ariege, and Tarn. All in the past eight months.

Before she had been handed the cases, the various local police departments had done little more than shelve the reports. They had found no evidence indicating actual kidnapping, even though all the girls had similar profiles. SUV tracks had been found in front of the homes of three of the girls, who lived alone, but that did not prove anything. Four-wheel-drive vehicles were more than common in rural areas.

One detail had caught Svarta’s attention. It was an inscription found in the apartment of a young female student who had just moved to the suburbs of Espalion in northern Aveyron. Hers was the second reported disappearance. While everything else appeared tidy in her home, the bathroom mirror had been smashed. On a tile wall of the shower, someone had used lipstick to write:

The local police had paid little attention to it. For them, the scribbling was meaningless and a trivial detail. They completed their investigation as usual, making sure to take photos of all the walls and to list the broken mirror. Their report made its way to the stack of unsolved missing-persons files.

For the Parisian homicide inspector, though, it was nothing to be taken lightly. Those were the names of demonic deities. And they were found in the home of a missing person. There was just no way she could ignore this. She demanded to be kept informed of any other disappearances in that part of the country.

It did not take long. When Amandine Munoz, who lived in Pamiers, over a hundred miles from the other girl, also went missing, no trace of forcible entry was detected. Yet the mirror hanging in her living room was broken.

This time, a permanent marker had been used. The inscription was spread across the bedroom wallpaper:

Eva Svarta did not have the slightest doubt anymore. Something was happening. Something extremely unsettling. In less than a week, she had identified five disappearances under similar circumstances. She asked to be transferred immediately to the Southern Headquarters, to Vauvert’s unit, which was already investigating two of the cases.

This was intuition only, a series of abstract cross checks, based on a purely theoretical behavioral analysis.

But Vauvert had to admit it all made sense. At this point in the game, it was a lead.

He glanced at the large dust-covered SUV parked a bit farther on. The farm’s gate was padlocked, and there was a fence to discourage any visitors. This could possibly be it. To him, it would be a flat-out stroke of luck if her suspicions turned out to be correct, but there was a chance.

One thing was certain. If one of the Salavilles was involved in the case, he had just made a fatal mistake. He had abducted Eloise Lombard too hastily. Both brothers had records. Both had a history of violence and psychosis, punctuated with stays in mental institutions. Which didn’t necessarily prove anything. Still…

“No matter what, we have to wait for the others,” Vauvert reminded her. “They should be here soon.”

Eva Svarta spun around, swirling her white hair. She punched the doorbell. The horn blasted again.

All the while, Vauvert looked around, surveying his surroundings.

The Pyrenees mountain range, covered with verdant fir trees, rose in the background.

He had to admit that this farm, surrounded by forest, was giving him the creeps. Inspector Svarta was not the only one to have instincts. He knew they were in an ideal spot to hold girls captive without anyone ever noticing. They could scream all they wanted. There were no neighbors to hear them.

And all those shutters shut tight in the middle of the day. That was pretty weird.

Vauvert checked his phone, but there was no signal. The mountains had to be messing up reception. It was impossible to find out where the rest of the unit was. They were probably still a few miles away, winding up the narrow forest road. No one had ever bothered to pave this access road, which looked more like a hiking trail.

From the corner of his eye, he spotted a shadow gliding along the path.

He tensed, his hand sliding to his gun. But no, it must have been his imagination. He carefully scanned the trees lining the road, all of them tall and dark. Beyond them rose the vast forests of the Ariege Mountains. For some reason, he wondered whether there were still wolves around here.

The very thought sent a shiver down his spine.

He shook himself. Wolves? There were no wolves in this area anymore. There hadn’t been for a very long time.

Why did the thought suddenly cross his mind?

“We won’t get anywhere like this,” Svarta said, letting go of the doorbell.

An almost palpable silence fell on the farm.

“Don’t you think that’s weird?” he asked. “Listen.”

Svarta looked at him.

“To what?”

“Well, that’s precisely my point. We can’t hear anything.” He gestured at the trees surrounding them. Indeed, there was no sound. No birds singing, nothing at all. “I don’t know much about the countryside, but still… It’s incredibly quiet around here, don’t you think?”

“You said it.”

Vauvert shrugged.

“I know what you have in mind, Eva, but we should wait for the rest of the unit. If you’re right…”

The woman grinned. Her teeth looked like pearls.

“I’m always right. The girl is here. I know it. Every minute that we spend waiting lowers our chances of finding her alive.”

Vauvert mumbled. This woman was a pain in the ass. But she wasn’t totally wrong. And the rest of the unit still wasn’t here.

He saw that she had stopped grinning. Chin raised, nostrils dilated, she looked like a wild animal that had sensed something.

“Eva? What is it?”

The woman turned her sunglasses toward him.

“Can’t you smell it?” she asked, her voice low.

“What is it that I’m supposed to smell?”

“Blood.”

Vauvert breathed in. There was a hint of decay in the air, but the woods were always rife with that kind of organic scent.

“I don’t know. I…”

He stopped. He thought he had seen a shadow pass again.

Like the shadow of a dog?

He absolutely hated dogs.

A dog?

Or was it a wolf?

He turned back to his colleague to chase away these absurd thoughts.

“All right, this place is freaking me out, and I trust your instincts. What do we do now?”

Svarta pointed her chin toward the door.

“We’ve wasted enough time already, don’t you think?

She gave the door a hard kick.

It didn’t budge.

She took a step back and threw herself at the door again.

Some dust fell from the frame, but the door held up.

Vauvert realized that they both used the same methods, all things considered.

“All right. Move aside.” He took three steps back and then, stone-faced, charged the door. As his shoulder hit the wood, the planks cracked and then split like twigs. The door crashed to the floor. “There. For the record, the door was like that when we got here.”

The woman nodded, unable to hold back a grin.

“We’re on the same page, inspector.”

Vauvert drew his gun and stood in the doorway. In front of him was a kind of great hall, where he could make out a huge wooden sideboard in one corner but nothing else. The rest was engulfed in darkness.

“Okay, follow me.”

He stepped in.

Everything happened very quickly.

Eva Svarta cried out.

He understood too late what she meant-to take cover, quick.

He saw the figure at the far end of the hallway.

At the same time, his brain recognized the familiar sound of a shotgun being cocked.

Vauvertfelt every muscle react as the sensation of impending death seized him. He threw himself back, even though he knew he would never be quick enough to get entirely out of the way.

The detonation rang out in the hallway. The glare of the gunshot blinded him, like a burst of sun in pitch dark. He felt the buckshot hit him full blast, pushing the air out of his chest and tossing him back in a spray of red, prickling pain.

Everything went black before he hit the ground.

5

His blackout lasted for just a split second. The moment he hit the ground, the stabbing pain made Vauvert come to.

The man in the house fired once again. Vauvert felt the buckshot whiz by inches above him.

The next moment, Inspector Svarta was retaliating, firing her Beretta multiple times.

Vauvert felt like he was in the middle of a street-gang shootout. He shut his eyes until the flashes of light in his retina began to fade.

The exchange of gunfire didn’t last long. A door slammed inside the house. Their attacker had retreated.

For a few seconds, Vauvert remained on his back, wracked in pain.

Then he cautiously opened his eyes and saw the leather-clad figure of Eva Svarta crouching next to him. She leaned over him, her white hair a silky curtain.

“Good thing I forced you to wear the bullet-proof vest, huh?”

Vauvert didn’t reply. He put his hand on his chest. The vest had saved his life, indeed, but it was rather damaged now, and Vauvert felt blood oozing under his clothes-and razor blade-like sensations all over his chest.

“Holy fucking shit. It tickles.”

“You hurt?”

“Scratches.” He meant it. He had seen worse. “But it always feels weird to get shot,” he added, feeling under his clothes. When he pulled his hand out, it was wet with blood. “Shit.”

The woman rose up like a flame, noiselessly, except for the creak of her leather jacket. She lifted her Beretta and pointed it at the wide open door.

“I’m going in. You go around the house. See if we can catch them in the rear before they get organized.”

“No way we’re splitting up,” Vauvert objected.

The woman had already slipped into the blackness of the house.

He frowned. The damned Parisian. He massaged the back of his left shoulder and tried out his arm. He could move it, and he wasn’t oozing blood anymore. He’d be okay.

He pulled himself to his feet.

6

While some of the things people said about Eva Svarta were untrue, some things were entirely correct. She never bothered denying any of the nonsense people spread about her. Neither did she go to lengths to explain herself. Her status in the Homicide Unit was complicated enough already.

Crouching in the pitch-black hallway, she took off her sunglasses. Her vision was precise in the dark. That’s why her colleagues called her “Terminator.” It wasn’t the only nickname she’d been given. She preferred to ignore the other ones.

She crept forward. The smell she’d detected from outside was unbearable here. Blood had been shed in this house, yes. And it had been left to rot. The stench of carrion made her stomach churn.

She began to dread what she might discover.

At the end of the hallway was the door their attacker had slammed shut. The inspector pushed it open ever so slowly with the tip of her boot. The man was nowhere around. She slipped into this new room as silently as possible. It was a large dining room, cluttered with a tremendous mess of beer cans and garbage bags piled on top of each other. A massive wooden table stood in the middle of the room. On the walls were deer trophies, their glass eyes gleaming in the dark. Two huge gilt-framed mirrors rested on the floor in a corner-both of them smashed.

Filling the rest of the wall space were symbolic inscriptions. And there were the names of demons taken from every religion, from Isis to Belial, including Sekhmet and Thor. It was chilling.

Eva Svarta slid along the wall and kept moving. The leather of her jacket brushed the wallpaper with an almost inaudible shhh.

There was nobody in here.

Where were the Salaville brothers? In what part of this house?

Cautiously, she stepped into a hallway that led to a living room, where the darkness was even thicker. Only a few streaks of golden light filtered through the shutter slats, allowing her to make out a sofa.

A figure was waiting for her, immobile.

Eva Svarta raised her handgun.

The shape on the sofa didn’t move.

“Police!” she screamed. “Let me see your hands!”

Still no movement. Only that horrendous smell.

Eva Svarta took another step forward, her eyes searching the darkness.

She recognized the characteristic stench of human meat.

The girl lying on the sofa, legs wide apart, was in an advanced stage of decay.

Where her face should have been, there was only a red mask with grimacing teeth and empty sockets.

Eva put a hand to her mouth, gagging.

Drawing closer to the corpse, she was able to take in the full extent of the abuse the girl had taken. They not only had ripped the skin off her face, but also had thrust a knife between her thighs.

The entire length of the blade was sunk in the girl’s vagina.

The inspector realized her hand was shaking.

Get hold of yourself.

Yes, get hold. You’re a cop. Think like a cop, dammit.

She had come here on a mission, to put an end to this horror. That’s what she was going to do.

She wasn’t going to break down. Not now.

She lifted her head.

That’s when she saw the symbol on the wall across from the sofa. She took a few steps toward it. The yellow wallpaper was entirely covered with the cabalistic names, but in the middle of the wall someone had painted a huge brown circle with three horizontal bars.

This symbol was the center of it all.

The eye of the hurricane, the illusory calm in the heart of chaos.

She drew closer.

It was not paint.

She held out her hand and touched the circle, bringing the powdery matter to her nose. The characteristic acrid smell of dried blood assailed her.

From the start, she’d known that the Salavilles were involved in some kind of mystical mania. It was the common element in all the disappearances. The only thing she had not expected was the heights their psychosis had reached. What she saw here did not jibe with the reports filed by the doctors who had treated them.

What did this symbol represent? A circle with three bars. Blood had dribbled down the wall, and it was hard to make out the details. What was certain was that it resembled none of the pentacles usually used by Sunday satanists.

She would have to look it up. Find an explanation of what went on in the heads of these men. Understanding these kinds of things was vital to Eva Svarta. It gave a bit of sense to her own chaos.

She would deal with that later. This would be for the office investigation, after the Salaville brothers had been neutralized. No longer able to slaughter defenseless kids.

7

Vauvert positioned himself in front of the barbed wire-crowned gate. The bullet scratches under his vest were itching. Getting rid of it was out of the question, though. In the very likely event of another gunfight, he wanted to stay alive.

He scanned the yard. He could see the stone barn, typical for the area’s farms, as well as another house in the background, all shutters closed.

He jumped when his cell phone began to vibrate in his pocket. Finally, he had service! Staying put for fear of losing the connection, he yanked the phone to his ear.

“Damien? Where the hell are you guys?”

“We just left the main road. What a fucking goat path.”

“I know. Listen, we had an exchange of gunfire here. Hurry up.”

“Oh shit. Okay. We’ll get there as quick as possible.”

“And call backup too. I’ve got a bad feeling. Got it?”

“Loud and clear.”

Vauvert ended the call. Silence still reigned on the property.

There was no time to waste. The inspector caught sight of a spot where the barbed wire looked a little less dense. He hoisted himself onto the gate and jumped down to the other side. He froze when he recognized the red pools on the ground.

He carefully took stock of the farm’s layout. Two houses facing each other, with a barn between them. Where could the kidnappers be?

He decided to go with his instinct. The barn. He sneaked toward the building, all his senses alert. There was a strip of muddy ground. Beyond that was a curtain of fir trees, thorn bushes, and black trunks. The Salavilles had blocked this way with an even thicker tangle of barbed wire that wouldn’t be easy to get though unhurt.

Vauvert heard a burst of voices and crouched at the edge of the barn.

The brothers were inside, all right, and they were having quite a row.

Good. If they were panicking, they would be divided.

Vauvert slowly pulled his weapon out of its holster.

Creeping near a closed shutter, he could hear their argument more clearly.

“I’m telling you we’ve got to untie her! She was chosen, get it? The gods chose her!”

“I don’t care! The cops are out there! We ain’t got no time to wait for her!”

“You’re gonna fuck everything up, you fat dumbass!”

“Fuck you, Claude!”

Very, very good.

The spaces between the wooden shutters were too narrow for Vauvert to make out anything inside the barn, but they let out an excruciating stench. What else were they up to in there?

He intended to find that out.

He crept along the barn, ever so slowly, toward the doors.

If Svarta didn’t mess up on her part, the brothers would be trapped. Then, hopefully, the rest of the unit would show up. Given their situation, the Salavilles would have only two options. The first would be to remain holed up in this barn and fight for their lives, shooting at anything that moved. That was the option most psychos went with. More often than not, it all ended in a monumental bloodbath.

Or else they could try to flee the farm before the entire police force swooped down on them.

Roman Salaville went for option number two.

Vauvert barely had time to see him. The fat man dashed out the doors and disappeared behind the barn. Vauvert reacted right away. Spinning on his heels, he ran around the building in the opposite direction, hoping to catch the runaway on the other side, face to face.

But when he got to the back, he realized Roman Salaville was following the muddy path leading to the woods. The man reached the barbed-wire wall and started climbing it, hurting himself in the process.

Too late for discretion.

“Police!” Vauvert shouted. “Don’t move!”

Salaville climbed twice as hard. His pants tore. He’d worked his way up only twenty inches or so, when the wire ferociously grabbed his shirt. He struggled and thrashed, bloodying his arms and legs.

Cursing, Vauvert ran toward him.

He saw the huge man topple over the fence, leaving scraps of clothing in the barbed wire, and then heard him thud down heavily in the bushes, beyond Vauvert’s field of vision.

“Bastard,” he mumbled, speeding up.

When he reached he fence, he saw his suspect tearing as fast as he could through the fir trees.

Not a second to waste. Putting his handgun back in its holster, the inspector began to climb the fence himself. The sharp spikes pierced his hands. He clenched his teeth, trying to minimize the damage. He was just as challenged as his fugitive as he laboriously made his way to the top and finally tumbled to the other side. He squawked as he landed in the bushes. The collision with the stony ground sent a wave of pain down his spine.

God dammit, the fat bastard was going to pay for that.

He leaped to his feet, scanning the woods around him. He soon located Roman Salaville, who was slipping between the trees, and without a second thought he darted after him.

8

Eva Svarta hurried across the foul-smelling living room. There was no one here.

She went through a second hallway and entered a small room where a stained mattress lay, straps attached to it at the top and the bottom. Light shone into the room through a half-opened door.

As she approached the door, she put her sunglasses back on so she could see outside without burning her eyes.

She saw the farmyard.

The large brown splatters could only be blood.

The space looked deserted.

The inspector studied the two other buildings composing the farm.

A high-pitched scream rose from the barn.

The girl was still alive. Eva’s heart filled with an unrealistic hope. She had to stay focused.

At that very moment, a bolt of lightning tore across the sky. The sudden brightness blinded her, and she had to shut her eyes.

When she opened them again, she saw Claude Salaville dashing out of the barn. The man was carrying Eloise Lombard. The girl was a naked, pale figure, so fragile that she looked about to break at any moment. She was struggling, but the man was holding her tight with one arm around her waist. The other hand held a shotgun.

Eva planted herself in the doorframe.

“Police! Freeze!”

Claude Salaville offered her the grin of a wild beast and pointed the gun at her. He fired.

Eva dove back into the house. Buckshot ripped chunks off the door. The mirror over the chest of drawers exploded into a thousand shards.

She rolled onto the ground and, flat on her chest, took aim at the man.

But he held the girl in front of him, making her a human shield. If Eva fired now, she might harm her.

Claude Salaville crossed the yard, heading for the other house.

If she had been wrong, and the brothers had another vehicle in the back of the property, he would escape.

The man fired another round. Then he rushed into the house.

He’d chosen the option of true killers.

He took refuge inside.

Ready for an apocalypse.

At this point, the inspector knew she was supposed to wait. The procedure was quite clear about that. But the girl’s screams rose again.

Eva Svarta had no choice. This profession drove her crazy with frustration. Sometimes she was too late and found killers already splattered happily in their victims’ blood. Sometimes she did manage to stop them before they crossed to the irreparable. But always, she found herself reminded of the reason she had decided to join the force: to exorcise the darkness, her very own darkness.

She’d been a girl, too.

Nobody had come to her rescue.

She was not going to let the past repeat itself.

She got up and ran across the yard, weapon raised.

In spite of the lightning that had blinded her a minute earlier, the sky showed no sign of rain. It seemed odd, but she had no time to think about it.

As she passed in front of the barn halfway to the house, a premonition hit her. She pressed herself against the wall and took a quick look inside to make sure the other brother was not holed up there, hidden and ready to pounce.

There seemed to be nobody, yet the smell was abnormal.

She stepped into the doorway.

Nobody alive, anyway.

Eva had to fight back a violent urge to vomit.

The air was heavy with the stink of decomposing flesh.

She forced herself to breathe calmly. She pushed her hair back so it would not be in the way. Then she pushed her sunglasses up the bridge of her nose.

She hesitated to step into this slaughterhouse. She had expected something awful. But this was beyond horrible.

She gulped, swallowing what tasted like bile. Her hands shook. On the walls she could see inscriptions drawn in blood, circles and occult symbols. The Salavilles had left dozens of victims, and they lay strewn in the barn. Broken, ripped-apart figures. Girls with no faces. Not a single one of them had a face.

Here we go again, said a little voice she knew all too well. All that blood. You remember?

It was the voice of a little girl in her mind. A six-year-old girl she had held in her arms. An entire life annihilated.

She forced herself to forget it. It all belonged to the darkness.

Refocus. You’re a cop. You’re on a mission.

A mission, yes. One she had every intention of seeing through.

She went back outside and moved along the stone wall. Then she cut through the rest of the yard, double-quick.

She reached the second house.

The door had been left open.

It could be a trap.

She had no time to worry about it.

More important, she didn’t care anymore.

She pushed the door all the way open, revealing a living room with furniture covered with plastic sheets. She entered, pointing her gun in every direction.

“Come out, asshole! I’m by myself. Let’s settle this, right now.”

Laughter came from the top of the staircase.

She drew closer. And saw Claude Salaville on the top floor.

“It’s all settled already,” he said. “You’re going to get the fuck out of here right away and shut the door. Or else the kid dies.”

He was holding the girl against him, a huge boning knife under her throat.

9

The fugitive bolted though the trees.

“Salaville!” Vauvert shouted, fast on his trail.

He was in good physical shape. He just had to avoid slipping in the mud. The fat guy ahead of him, on the other hand, was not used to such exertion. He was losing ground every second.

Now Vauvert was just ten yards or so from him.

He ran even faster.

Unexpectedly, the man he was chasing left the narrow path and threw himself into the bushes.

“Stop!” Vauvert shouted at the top of his voice. “Don’t move!”

In the branches, the obese man rose to his feet. He pointed a handgun in his direction.

The inspector barely had time to dive behind a tree as the man fired.

“Salaville! You don’t want to do that!”

A second shot rang out in the uncanny silence of the forest. The tree Vauvert stood behind shook as the bullet hit it. Roman Salaville fired several more times. The bullets whizzed by the trunk. Vauvert crouched.

The gunfire ended. The moron had run out of rounds. Vauvert heard branches snap as the fat man made his way deeper into the woods.

He stood and darted after him. The trees were thick, making it hard to see anything. Still, he could discern the fugitive struggling to get through the dead branches and undergrowth.

“Freeze! It’s an order! Freeze, you hear me?”

The man kept giving it his all. He managed to hoist himself over a fallen tree limb and heave himself forward. Then he vanished into a tall clump ferns.

There was no hesitating. The inspector picked up speed and caught sight of the fugitive again. But his right foot encountered a pile of branches.

He stumbled and fell, his ankle stuck between two stumps.

He did not know what hurt more, the razor-sharp branches or his twisted ankle.

When he was finally able to extricate himself and wobble to his feet, the fugitive was out of sight once again.

“Shit, shit and shit.”

Infuriated, he trotted along, trying not to put too much weight on his right leg. His ankle hurt like hell, but he figured it was a sprain, nothing more. It was not his first, and he had no time to feel sorry for himself.

“Salaville!” he bellowed.

Where had he gone? To the right? Thick, black fir trees. To the left? A wall of tall ferns and thorn-filled bushes.

And that damn silence in the woods, as though there was no life anywhere.

He made his way through the trees, trying to detect a human trail.

Roman Salaville could be lurking anywhere, hidden behind any trunk or rock. The only reason he had not fired at Vauvert was because he had run out of ammo.

That was good, but not good enough.

If he lost Salaville now, he would never forgive himself.

He scrutinized the trees, the branches, the roots, and the undergrowth.

Everywhere, perverse shadows teased him.

He sensed a presence.

It crept toward him, then froze.

It was not Roman Salaville.

It was an animal.

Some sort of black dog with dirty fur. It was crouching, as if on the lookout, just a few yards from him. Its red eyes glowed in the dim light.

It did not move.

It stared at the inspector.

There were few-very few-things that could scare Alexandre Vauvert.

That beast and all it radiated, was one of them.

It’s not a dog. You can see that. It’s a fucking wolf.

Vauvert wondered if he was hallucinating. Instinctively, he raised his gun.

The wolf kept staring at him.

Should I shoot it? Or just try to scare it away? Those animals can spread rabies, right?

His hand trembled as he aimed and shot.

The beast did not move.

In his peripheral vision, Vauvert spotted something moving. Amazingly, the huge, clumsy Roman Salaville had approached him from the left without making a sound. For Vauvert, it was too late. The man leaped on him and went for his gun. They collapsed in the mud, their arms straining for possession of the Smith amp; Wesson.

Two ear-splitting shots rang out. The two men rolled over each other, head-butting and kneeing, until the weapon was kicked out and disappeared in the bushes.

Salaville closed his hands around Vauvert’s throat and squeezed.

His eyes were fixed. Glowing.

It was the same look of glittering hatred, Vauvert realized, that the wolf had given him.

Then he focused on his compressed throat. Already black spots were consuming his vision. He knew what it meant. He had about thirty seconds to free himself. After that, he would lose consciousness.

It was way more time than he needed.

He threw a punch into Salaville’s gut. His fist sank deep into the mass of fat. The man shut his eyes in pain. Then he reopened them. His look was feverish, vicious. His smile broadened as he tightened his grip on the inspector’s throat.

Then Vauvert opened his arms and slammed them against his opponent’s elbows. He felt the joints crack, and the pressure on his throat ended.

The black spots went away.

The man tried to retreat.

Vauvert was not going to let him get off that easily.

His fist crashed against Salaville’s face. The cartilage in his nose snapped.

Vauvert threw another blow to his gut, bending him double.

One last uppercut sent two of his teeth flying.

Salaville staggered.

“You can’t stop nothing, you know.”

Vauvert stared at him, his face blank.

“Stop what? Your brother?”

Salaville gave him a ferocious look. He leaned forward, and Vauvert understood he was about to lunge.

Vauvert drove his fist into Salaville’s face. More teeth flew. Salaville was hurled backward, over a rock.

The obese man stumbled, slipped on wet ferns and fell over.

Vauvert rushed forward.

The ditch behind the rock was no more than three feet deep. The short fall would not have done any harm if Roman Salaville had not landed on the deadly sharp end of a tree limb. It had torn through him like a stake. Blood poured from Salaville’s chest, where the tree limb protruded.

“Oh shit!” Vauvert exclaimed, jumping off the rock and into the ditch.

He tore off his shirt and pressed it against the man’s wound. But the crimson flow was unstoppable.

The man, even in this condition, just stared at him with wild, beastly eyes that burned.

“Roman? Can you hear me? Don’t fall asleep. Don’t do that, you bastard.”

Salaville opened his mouth.

“Oh, someone ain’t gonna be happy about this.”

Then his jaw slackened, and his chest stopped rising and falling. The blood flow slowed.

“Shit, stay with me,” Vauvert kept saying, slapping him. “Shit, shit, no!”

The eyes held their gaze. It was over.

Someone ain’t gonna be happy about this.

Who was he talking about? Who wasn’t going to be pleased?

His brother?

When he had asked, the fat man seemed amused.

Vauvert rose to his feet. He surveyed the trees around him.

He wondered where the wolf had gone.

10

“You can’t do nothing against us, bitch!” Claude Salaville shouted from the top of the stairs.

His victim was terrified, her eyes wide with panic. The knife, a trickle of blood running down the blade, was at her throat.

“Let her go,” Eva said, venturing a foot on the first step.

Salaville pulled his hostage tighter. In a smooth, almost caressing motion, he ran the blade back and forth against the girl’s throat.

Eva froze, attentive.

The man took this for some sort of indecision and snickered.

“So tender,” he said. “All honey and spice, a little one like this. You pull something, and I bleed her like a hog.”

The inspector climbed another step. Then one more. She continued, calmly, methodically.

“Stop it right now, Salaville.”

She did not raise her voice. Her tone was even.

“Or else what? Huh? What you gonna do?”

Eva reached the top of the stairs.

“Back off!” the man yelled.

“Don’t do anything stupid. It’s all over. You’re not getting away.”

“You think so? You and your partner, you can’t shoot me.”

“You’re wrong about that,” she said.

Salaville’s eyes bore into hers. Black eyes, two icy pits. And the air around the man seemed suddenly impenetrable.

Eva’s hand was trembling, but she was not going to let the jerk throw her off her game.

“What do we do now?”

“Oh, it’s real simple,” he answered. “You go back downstairs. You get the fuck out of my way. You let me get to my car.”

Eva grinned.

“Hear that, Salaville?”

Outside, officers were kicking in doors, barking orders, and securing the perimeter.

“Hear that?” Eva asked again, her voice falsely soft. “That’s the Homicide Unit. They’ll be in here any second. You don’t surrender, you lose your life.”

“So you think.”

Eva aimed her gun.

“I can very well put a bullet in that degenerate brain of yours, and you’ll be dead before you can even think about slitting her throat. You want to take the risk?”

“What risk? We’ve got to face death if we want to defeat it, right?”

The guy had a cold smile, as though he had just made a private joke.

Eva did not say anything. With her left hand, she slowly removed her glasses.

The man shivered for the first time as he caught sight of her blood-red eyes. His hostage sobbed, not daring to move. The knife was still gnawing at her throat.

“You’re calling me a degenerate?” Claude Salaville croaked. “When’s the last time you took a fucking look at yourself?”

“To catch a monster, it sometimes takes a monster,” the investigator answered.

In the darkness, a flash of doubt crossed Salaville’s eyes. But he pulled himself together.

“You’re bluffing, lady cop. I tell you what we’re gonna do. You’re gonna let me go. I’m gonna get in my car and leave.”

Eva did not budge.

“You let go of the girl first.”

The man grinned again.

“Hey sweetie, what do you think? You think you can scare me with that zombie face of yours? You think you’re in a movie or something? You think that chicks like you shoot guys like me?”

Eva said nothing.

“Do you?”

“You’re right.”

The guy burst into laughter.

“You see!”

“Yes,” the inspector with red eyes said. “I see perfectly.”

She pulled the trigger.

The shot rang out. The bullet lodged in Salaville’s collarbone and knocked him backward. He let go of the girl, who threw herself to the ground with a shriek of terror. In disbelief, he looked at the inspector and raised the blade in her direction.

The woman fired a second time. That bullet pierced his hand, sending the knife into the air.

The third bullet found its way through his right eye, splattering the back of his head onto the wall.

The man fell to his knees. His blood arced and spurt onto the carpet and the girl, who lay curled up.

The inspector fired twice more before Claude Salaville collapsed and stopped moving for good.

11

In less than twenty minutes, two additional units had arrived, and some thirty homicide officers fanned across the farm. Floodlights were pointed at every nook and cranny as the officers secured one room after another. Even so, Eloise Lombard had not let go of Inspector Svarta. She clung to her, mute and motionless. The inspector had asked for some clothes, which the girl put on slowly, in a kind of altered state. Then both of them had walked out of the house, away from the swarming police, away from the horror and the stench, and they sat in the back of a van, nestled together, waiting for the psychologist to come.

Finally, she arrived. The psychologist was a chubby woman with a round face and big caring eyes. She crouched in front of Eloise and spoke in a gentle voice. It had little effect, though. The girl refused to let go of her savior. Eva had to walk her to the psychologist’s car. Eloise still had not uttered a word.

“It’s all over,” Eva whispered in her ear. “They’ll never come back to hurt you. Now everything will be fine, okay?”

Eloise shook her head and held tight.

“Your family is waiting for you. You won’t be alone. You won’t be left alone, ever.”

She hated herself for lying this way. But she knew that sometimes lying was a lesser evil that was needed to do a little good, even if it was illusory.

Finally, the girl, her eyes still vacant, let go of Eva. The inspector’s heart was sinking, but she remained stoic as she leaned toward Eloise and pressed her lips to the girl’s forehead.

“Everything’s going to be all right, honey. I promise.”

Another lie. For her own good, she repeated to herself. For her own good.

Eva Svarta watched the car drive off and disappear.

Then she leaned against a tree. There she was. This girl’s fate was no longer in her hands. From now on, little Eloise would be left to shrinks. To drugs. To sleep filled with nightmares.

Like you. So long ago. Or only yesterday. It was only yesterday, wasn’t it?

For a moment, Eva couldn’t help wondering what would happen to that kid. How she would manage to live again after experiencing such horror. Could Eloise Lombard live a normal life, get married, have a family. Could she even set eyes on a man without feeling threatened?

She forced herself to refocus.

That’s the reason you became what you are. That’s why you don’t have the right to crack up.

Eva surveyed the farm, which now looked like an army barracks full of men in uniform. Another vehicle had just pulled up, and more technicians, all of them dressed in white, were getting out. They were busy unloading video cameras and other equipment. A bit farther down the road, she saw no fewer than three forensic vans approaching.

Her mind was churning. She did not want to think of the past anymore. That was another life. It was behind her, where it had to stay. But reality seemed to be fissuring once again. Her private demons were lurking, lured by the smell of blood. All that glistening liquid life spilled.

Eva clenched her fists in an effort to get herself together, to come back to the present. Sometimes her mind switched off. Like this. Like it had right now. It was as though no sound were reaching her anymore. There were so many people whirling around her, coming and going like ants, latex-gloved hands setting down yellow markers for every trace of blood, every bit of human meat.

Get a hold of yourself, Eva.

At the far end of the farmyard, she saw a young officer dashing to a corner to vomit. His colleagues gave each other commiserating looks before putting masks over their mouths and noses and resuming their dance. For it was a dance, wasn’t it? Some sort of intricate ballet in which she had no role. She did not know the steps anymore. She watched men pushing gurneys out of the barn. Body bags with broken flesh inside.

Eva bit her lip. She wanted to scream. The real and the unreal blurred. They had been right when they said she was nuts. But she had more immediate concerns.

She heard footsteps on the gravel.

It was Alexandre Vauvert. He had taken his bulletproof vest off, and all he wore now was a gray T-shirt that hugged his muscular chest and revealed a tattoo weaving up his right bicep. His left shoulder had been bandaged. He was amazingly pale. His scarred boxer’s face had a formidable look, but his eyes were brooding.

“You okay?” Eva asked.

Vauvert gave a bitter laugh. He glanced at the woman.

“I think we all have a limit. I’ve reached mine.”

He drew a pack of Marlboros from his pocket and lit one. He breathed in the tobacco, his eyes half-closed and his lips tight around the cigarette. The smoke flowed from his nostrils.

“Damn, I needed that.” He took in the mountain landscape before continuing in a low voice. “I’ve had more than my share of corpses in this fucking job. I’ve seen things so twisted no one would believe me if I told them. But this…” His gaze became distant. “This, Svarta, is beyond everything. It’s beyond what I can stand. There are about twenty victims in that barn. All women, of course. These sick fucks bled them like animals. They ripped their faces off, for fuck’s sake! What kind of a human being does something like that? When I think of all the doctors who had them under their care and who, each time, let them out.”

“They’re not going anywhere now,” Eva said with a trace of a smile.

“Yeah.”

Taking a drag of his cigarette, he watched the members of the forensic unit doing their thing. The first of the refrigerated vans holding the corpses left, lumbering away through the trees.

Then he turned to the Eva again.

“At least, you saved this girl’s life. I wanted to thank you for that. How was she doing?”

Eva shrugged.

“She’ll survive. That’s the main thing. She left with the shrink ten minutes ago. Her family is waiting for her at the hospital.”

“What she went through… I don’t know how a kid can go back to a normal life after something like that.”

“Don’t worry, we manage,” Eva said.

Vauvert studied her for a moment.

“How do you deal with it?”

“What makes you think I deal with it? You think it doesn’t affect me, just because they say I’m some kind of heartless machine, a monster hunting monsters?”

Eva took off her sunglasses, revealing the two red embers that were so unlike the blue and brown eyes of most other albinos. Vauvert saw that those scarlet eyes held glistening tears. The woman’s skin was white as chalk; her eyes had dark rings under them.

He gave her an embarrassed smile and nodded to show that he understood.

“For what it’s worth, I know you’re no monster, Eva.”

“Of course I am. But that’s off topic.”

“You don’t like talking about yourself much, do you?”

She put her sunglasses back on.

“You’re absolutely right. We all have a limit. That girl in the house, she had a knife stuck in her vagina.”

“I know,” Vauvert said. He hesitated, then asked, “Is it what was done to you that made you the way you are?”

Eva gave a cryptic smile.

“What makes you think that something was done to me?”

“Because you didn’t just neutralize that son of a bitch. You emptied your clip into his head. I’ve been a cop for fifteen years, you know. I’ve seen behavior affected by stress and panic. But that’s not you. You didn’t lose your cool for a second. What you came here for, it was no job. It was a crusade.”

“Ever thought of becoming a profiler, Vauvert?”

The inspector chuckled.

“Getting into people’s heads? No thanks. This job fucks with my brain enough.”

For the first time that day, she laughed.

“Thank you.”

Vauvert winked at her.

“My pleasure.”

He hesitated, then turned toward her again.

“There’s still something that’s bothering me.”

“What’s that?”

“I was wondering…” He looked around to make sure no one would hear him. “What I’m going to ask might sound strange, but, well, you are really sure there were only two of them, right?”

Eva frowned.

“Why are you asking me that?”

“Because…” Vauvert shifted his feet. “I just had an odd feeling.”

“Odd how?”

“I can’t say. There’s something in there that freaks me out. It’s a gut reaction, really. The air in this place makes my hackles rise. We know that those guys were draining their victims of their blood, but to do what? You think they were drinking it?”

“Like vampires?” This made Eva smile, from exhaustion or curiosity or both. “If the brothers rise from the autopsy table, then you’ll have your answer,” she told him.

“Yeah, I know, it’s stupid,” Vauvert admitted.

“Not at all. But you know very well that our bosses are going to close this case as soon as possible. The press is going to come up with some idiotic name for those two serial killers, and in a couple of months, all this is going to be forgotten.. You and I will be chasing other horrors. That’s what we do, isn’t it?”

Vauvert nodded.

“Yeah. But that’s not an answer. You think that this is the end? It’s all really over?”

Eva stared at the Pyrenees Mountains, thinking.

She did not answer.

12

Neither of the brothers rose from the autopsy table. It did not keep the press from labeling them the Black Mountain Vampires and giving more or less accurate accounts of the murderous madness that had gripped the two men. After all, they had killed more than twenty girls in an especially atrocious way over the course of a year, and all that with total impunity. The mystery surrounding what they had done with all that blood-and the faces, which were never found-remained a source of speculation. It was a bonanza for the media.

Inspector Svarta stayed in Toulouse for only a few days before returning to Paris to chase other horrors, as she put it. There would always be other cases, other psychopaths to catch, and other nightmares that the human species loved inflicting on its own kind. It was her crusade, for reasons known only by her secret heart and the private wounds behind her ruby gaze. Vauvert remained the official in charge, stuck with facing the press onslaught, vultures armed with mikes and cameras.

This period of borderline hysteria lasted for a month or so. During that time, there was not a paper, radio or television station that did not suck the “vampire” vein dry. Some even went as far as including long clips from horror movies.

The first days, though, Vauvert was surprised at how politely he responded to the requests from the press. It did not last. He soon became fed up with the sensationalism and withdrew into his usual silence. He ignored the paparazzi camped on the sidewalk and started parking in the underground garage at headquarters to avoid the reporters. At night, he drove straight home to his big loft and did not go out. He kept the blinds closed. All he had to do was wait until the dust settled. He lived alone anyway and spent most of his hazy sleepless nights sprawled on the couch, either watching television or going through his case files.

He had talked to Eva again, but their phone calls were brief and professional. They discussed the few developments in the case and ended their conversations with trivialities.

On each one of these occasions, Vauvert wound up staring at the cell phone in his huge hand, drowning in his thoughts. There were things he wanted to say to Svarta. He wanted to talk about his behavior when they first met and the way he had underestimated her. He felt compelled to apologize. Except he had never been much of a talker, especially not with women. And especially, especially not with the ones he was really interested in.

He also wondered why she had bothered to call him several times at the very beginning, when she could just as easily have checked the files herself. Then she stopped calling. Why? Often, when the evening came, he would stare at his cell phone, scroll through the numbers until he got to hers, and then he would hesitate, his thumb on the call icon, his mind blank. What would he say to her? Nothing. Probably nothing.

He would put the phone aside and light a cigarette.

Loneliness was an old friend. At least he knew what to expect.

Besides, the media turmoil had started to die down. He could breathe again, even though the case was still officially open.

As far as the Salaville brothers were concerned, the forensics unit did not uncover anything more than what they already knew. The brothers had kidnapped those girls for reasons that remained unknown, and they had tortured them, one after another. With no exception, they had ripped the skin off their faces before bleeding them like livestock.

Nobody could begin to understand why they had committed such atrocities, why they had drawn pentacles and covered the walls with esoteric inscriptions. The men’s past, as their medical files pointed out, was but a pitiful series of stays in correctional facilities and psychiatric institutions. According to all of the specialists who had seen them, both had manifested behavioral problems for a long time. It was a congenital syndrome that ensured their whole lives would be spent on psychotropic drugs.

What the hell had they done with their victims’ blood? That was a total puzzler.

The disappearance of the faces, which had been peeled off the victims while they were still in agony, was a more haunting matter. But after six months, the Homicide Unit had no choice but to move on to other cases. The only two suspects were deceased.

There was nothing left to do. Meanwhile, other news-a radioactive leak up north-riveted the journalists’ attention. The Black Mountain Vampires gradually slipped into the oblivion of old nightmares, and were buried there.

Vauvert did his best to shake an uneasy feeling of incompleteness and avoid lingering in the nauseating twists of the grisly story.

Until he was pulled back into it.

Thirteen months later, precisely.

When the murders started again.

Identical.

II

THE MASK

13

Paris

Friday, 10 p.m.

Long after the sun dipped below the rooftops and disappeared, lightning lit the sky. The first raindrops plopped, almost timidly, against the expansive window. Then the splashing became blasts. There was no shyness about it. It was a tempest beating down with a rage.

Comfortable in her armchair, Audrey Desiderio shut her eyes and let the alcohol warm her. The boardroom was deserted. At this time of night, the entire staff was gone. Only she remained. She did not feel like leaving just yet. She was the boss and had every right to stay. Lately, she had even taken to lingering behind.

Tonight more than any other night, she needed to unwind. The magazine had gone to press. The week had seemed like it would never end, and she was worn out, mentally, as well as physically.

In such moments, nothing topped the pleasure of having no responsibility in the world beyond holding a glass of whisky, taking in the peaty fragrance, and feeling the cold of the ice cubes. She could lose herself in the whirl of her thoughts without worrying about the sales of the two publications she was responsible for, about editorial meetings and childish ego wars, battles over the price of every photo, and freelancers’ delays and excuses. She could escape, if only for a few moments, from the massive responsibilities that weighed on her shoulders and crushed her a bit more each day.

Audrey Desiderio felt old. How on earth do you feel old at only thirty-nine? Oh, she knew very well how. All she had to do was glance at the boardroom walls. All these covers with fourteen-year-old models who had no need yet for the blush and eyeliner on their faces. And the teasing captions on the covers: “Pink Goth-The Innocent Look for Bad Girls,” “The Five-Day Fast: When You Need Results Right Now,” “Dream Chick or Worst Nightmare? Which Girlfriend Are You?”

For years, she had felt so superior. When she actually was in control of her life. But now? In less than six months, she would turn forty. All this work over inconsequential magazine content designed to sell shampoos and shoes, and designer labels and all this watching anorexic kids dressed up like porn stars filled her with just one desire. To look like them. For just a few moments still.

Though she fully understood the impossibility of her desire, Audrey Desiderio was consumed by frustration.

There was no cure for the course of time, was there?

In her job, she kept rushing ahead. Yet the evenings would come, and she would find herself alone in the boardroom, yearning to be held in someone’s arms and to feel all small and protected again. Well, as for someone’s arms, she did wind up in plenty of those. Anonymous faces, scents and skin textures, all so different and all so totally alike in the end. She embraced the bodies with intensity in the backrooms of night clubs, on the desks in her very office building, on anonymous tables covered with cocaine residue.

It did not do anything to solve her problem. She was thirty-nine. She felt old.

She sipped her whisky.

She knew she was looking for a cure in places where there was not any. But she was addicted to her pleasures.

Like Barbara.

In the end, it was she who was the cause of her anguish.

If only she had known! She never imagined that it was possible to become hooked to such an extent. She had not seen it coming. But could anyone ever see that kind of thing coming? At first, it was a game, of course. Just a simple challenge to prove to herself that she was still attractive, that she was able to seduce a girl half her age. A youthful plunge in the arms of someone of the same sex. The kind of useless plunge that she took more and more often. The kind that was fated to end up crushing body and soul.

In Barbara’s arms, she felt as if the time flow had stopped. Oh, so briefly, it was true. But how precious, those few minutes of youth.

She grabbed her phone on the boardroom table. This week, she’d left her three voicemails. On her fourth call-that was last night-Barbara finally picked up.

But she did not talk to her.

Not a word.

Audrey just heard her breathing in the earpiece.

She had asked Barbara if she was all right. What was going on, why she did not want to talk to her?

She got no answer. Only that breathing. Animal-like. Abnormal.

Then Barbara hung up.

What was that supposed to mean?

Was that her way of letting her know that it was all over between them?

They had not even had any arguments. Quite the opposite, actually. They had planned to spend the weekend together.

Was it some kind of game? Was she really supposed to forget about her just like that?

If only that were possible.

Audrey clutched the phone, her knuckles turning white. She had put up with that kind of thing with so many men. They had left her for other lovers. What did those other women have that she didn’t?

She knew what. They were so much younger than she was.

Do not call her again.

Audrey tossed the phone of the table and gave it a spin. She watched it twirl, a small plastic top, before it slowed and came to a stop.

Did Barbara want to play with her nerves? Was that it?

Fine. Audrey could play. She took a swallow of whisky. Even the clinking ice cubes seemed to be laughing at her. She wanted to scream, to hurl the glass, to do something brutal. Why was Barbara making fun of her this way? And why was she letting herself be humiliated? Why was she groveling before that kid?

To hell with her, yes.

After two more gulps of whisky, she grabbed the phone again. She scrolled down the screen until she reached Barbara’s number.

But then the intercom at the far end of the boardroom table, rang out.

Audrey Desiderio jumped. Then was intrigued. Who the hell would want in the building at this hour?

The intercom chimed a second time.

She got out of the chair and pressed the speak button.

“Yes?”

“Let me in,” a voice whispered.

“Barbara?”

There was breathing.

The same strange breathing she’d heard on the phone the night before.

“Barbara?” she repeated. “Is that you?”

Of course it was Barbara. It could only be Barbara, and she was playing a game with her. Audrey had told her to never come to her office. Under no pretext whatever. She had been very clear about it. Now Barbara was getting back at her.

Audrey turned the situation over in her mind. It was late. Except for her presence, the building was deserted. The cleaning women would not be around before four in the morning.

Barbara and she really had to talk. Might as well do it here and now.

Audrey hesitated, then pressed the button.

“Come in. I’m on the eighth floor.”

Through the intercom, she heard the main door open and slam closed.

She straightened. She was crazy, letting Barbara up here. But at the same time, she could not help looking at the leather armchairs around the boardroom table. What would it feel like to be stark naked in these chairs? What would it be like to try them out, one after the other, knowing that her prissy colleagues would be sitting in them on Monday morning?

And if it made her young again, to behave like some reckless college kid, what was the harm? A few hours of youthful fun were worth it, wasn’t it?

She crossed the room, stopping in front of the chrome-framed mirror.

In it she saw her reflection, a take-charge woman in a Chanel suit and designer heels. Her makeup was still fresh. Her impeccably highlighted hair was perfectly coiffed.

But then she saw something else in the mirror.

She saw a wolf. The beast was watching her with deep red, attentive eyes.

Startled, she glanced over her shoulder to make sure she was all by herself. The boardroom was absolutely deserted. She must have picked up a reflection, lightning from the storm outside, maybe. Her imagination had gotten away from her.

She turned back toward her reflection.

The wolf was still there.

Except it was not a reflection.

The wolf seemed to be on the other side. Inside the mirror. It was staring at her with its crimson eyes.

No fucking way. Okay, the alcohol was screwing with her mind. She may have had a few more drinks than she had realized. What would Barbara think when she got here? Would she smell her breath and leave?

The wolf remained perfectly still. Watching her.

But Audrey Desiderio was not a woman easily impressed.

“Hey, I’m not scared of you.”

She took a step toward the mirror, challenging this hallucination.

The wolf lunged at her.

14

Toulouse

In the dark of night

Vauvert realized he would not sleep.

Not with that storm outside. Thunder was rolling over the city, making the walls of his apartment shudder.

“Shit.”

He was exhausted, yet he knew that if he went to bed now, he would never fall asleep. He had been prone to such bouts of insomnia ever since he was a child. No medication had ever done a thing. And he had tried dozens. He had finally given up on the meds, and he was tired of using earplugs. He had simply come to accept his fate. Two out of three nights, he did not sleep, and that was it.

Tonight, like every other sleepless night, he just stayed on the couch. There was a German cop show on television. It was mindless enough to make him smile and occupy his attention for a few hours.

He brought his cigarette to his lips and took a last drag before dropping the butt into an empty beer can.

There was a short time in his life when he was able to sleep. When he was with Virginie, when he held her and felt her soft body, her curves where he could lose himself and forget about everything else. Yes, back then he had actually rid himself of the stress that devoured him, and sleep welcomed him at last. The simple illusion of not being alone was finally enough to permit him to let go.

That was ten years ago. When Virginie was his wife. When he believed in the illusion.

Insomnia had returned with the divorce.

And it was worse than before.

Vauvert sighed.

The German television show ended. He flipped through the channels and settled on an erotic flick from another age with faded colors and a cheesy soundtrack.

He got to his feet in no hurry, stretching his six-foot-seven-frame, which had once been all muscle. Now he had a small paunch. He headed to the fridge to get the beer and pulled another pack of cigarettes from the desk drawer.

He looked at his desk-or, actually, the chaos of papers and folders heaped on top of it. He was in the habit of copying his papers from work and bringing them home in case he needed to check them.

When was the last time he had sorted through the mess? Months ago? Or was it just last week? His own life was a reflection of this desk. He was overwhelmed by the chaos of his job. There were so many unsolved cases and missed opportunities. He could not see his way out.

Mechanically, he opened one of the folders and realized it contained his reports on a doctor who had kept a child in his basement for three years. The man had murdered several people in order to protect his macabre secret. It had been one of the strangest cases in his career. Still, it had been solved a while ago. All these documents had no reason to sit there anymore.

He put them on a chair, which itself held a teetering pile of papers.

His laptop was still nowhere to be seen. It was buried under the files on his desk. Including the file of the Salaville brothers.

Vauvert had been through this one quite often, both at the office and during his lonely hours. He could quote every last bit of evidence from memory, as well as the name of each victim. Not that it had been of any use. Nothing more had surfaced in the case. The magistrate had closed the investigation. But Vauvert was not satisfied.

“God dammit, it’s been a year already.”

He opened the thick cardboard folder as he had done so many times before, glancing with a distracted eye at the medical files and the countless press clippings. In many of them, he himself appeared.

And there also was the photo that ran in Le Temps Reel, a double-page spread. The picture showed him talking with Eva Svarta at the farm. The paparazzi had been kept at a distance, but the telephoto lens had captured their features with great sharpness. Inspector Svarta was putting her sunglasses on after showing him her tears. Vauvert remembered the moment well. It could have happened just yesterday. He had felt like taking her in his arms. He wondered if anything would be different today if he had actually done it. He knew full well that the answer was no.

Then he wondered if the inspector also had a copy of the newspaper. And if so, what had she thought about that picture?

Truth was, he knew nothing about her personal life. Did she have a family? Did she have children to hold in her arms? They never talked about their personal lives during their brief phone calls.

All of a sudden, he wanted to talk to her. To talk the storm and the night away with someone who could understand him. Someone who knew how it felt to shoot another person, hating yourself for it but having no damn choice. Someone who knew how helpless it felt to be confronted with the despair of families, to take on their anger and be able to do nothing to help.

Realizing how stupid his thoughts were, he grabbed the Salaville folder, along with several other older files, and stuffed them all into the garbage can.

That’s where they belong.

“And all is well that ends well,” he said.

He settled back on the couch, in front of the erotic movie, and raised his beer to his mouth as thunder shook his apartment windows again.

15

Blood.

All this blood.

Spurting from the body on the table.

The blood splattered the walls, the carpet, and the leather armchairs. Some of it had traveled as far as the window. In the lightning’s glow, it dripped down the glass, mimicking the rain outside.

All this wonderful blood.

This immortal source of power.

The weary fingers relaxed and dropped the scalpel. It was important to remember to pick it up later. Nothing implicating could be left behind.

The figure stooped over the dead woman. Like her, naked. Smooth and animal-like and covered entirely in blood.

With a step back, the blood-soaked carpet made soft, sucking sounds.

Now the white porcelain mask, immaculate and radiant in the bluish light of the storm. Worn elsewhere, it would have been a party mask covering the eyes but leaving the mouth and chin visible.

The porcelain was delightfully cold, delightfully pure.

Looking through it, the world-transfigured-reappeared.

Walking toward the window, step by step, over the blood spatters. Watching the nocturnal world. Below, so far below, cars were going by, but no one was looking up at the eighth-floor, where the figure was looking down and smiling. No one could see the fingers smeared with blood being licked clean, and the impassive, serein mask.

A few more moments of rapture, then it would be time to make sure no evidence was left behind. The police would come, of course. But they wouldn’t find anything, as usual. They never found anything. They never understood anything. And it was all so obvious. It was right before their eyes.

Outside, the rain poured down harder.

It was fine weather for the gods. Every day they drew closer.

Finding her took awhile, but it was done now, and the gods were listening. They were closer than ever. The gods had been fed.

In hand was the flaccid skin that was once the face of this woman, yes. The face of this very woman, lying there, dismembered, torn apart on the big boardroom table.

An offering. Another one.

Before leaving, there was one last task, thanking the gods for their patience.

Under the woman’s head, beneath her slit throat, blood had been dripping into a plastic bucket.

A hand sank into the thick liquid, which had already begun to coagulate. The blood glistened on the fingers, which then started to draw the circle.

16

Saturday

Eva Svarta thrashed in her sweat-soaked bed sheets.

Outside, the ferocious rain pummeled the windows.

She blinked her scarlet eyes. She had had a nightmare. She could not remember it, but it had left a taste of metal in her mouth. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she felt as though the darkness was trying to catch up to her. Memories she had been trying to outrun all these years, like tentacles clutching at her thighs, looking for some way in.

Calm down.

Turning to one side, she pushed a strand of white hair away from her eyes and took in the familiar interior of her darkened bedroom: opera-red walls, modern paintings, dark wood furniture that had cost her a fortune, and impeccably clean black lacquered floors. The room ended in an open archway, through which Eva could see part of the living room. Across from her bed, she could make out her carefully folded skirt on the chaise lounge. She pictured her tailored suits perfectly organized in the closet. Her books, lined meticulously in her wooden bookshelves. Yes, everything was fine.

It helped her, always, knowing that her personal universe was in order.

Somewhere, her phone was ringing with insistence.

That’s what woke me up, right? Not the nightmare.

She turned toward the illuminated numbers of the alarm clock.

Six in the morning.

Don’t pick up, she thought, even as she knew she was going to. Her hand reached across the bed, fumbling for her cell.

She froze.

At the far end of the bedroom, sitting on the chaise lounge, a little girl with white hair was watching her.

Her eyes were two red embers burning in the night.

“Oh fuck. Get lost, will you?” Eva whispered to the apparition.

It had been awhile since she had last experienced that kind of hallucination. She thought, quite naively, that she had rid herself of them.

She never told the shrink about it. The shrink would not have understood, and it most surely would have jeopardized her job in Homicide.

But there she was. It was happening. Again. The goddamned apparitions would leave her alone for a few months, and then they would return, each time with more clarity.

The little girl with red eyes and white hair broke into a shrieking-screeching even-laugh.

Eva found her phone on the floor, just as it stopped ringing. She picked it up and checked it. Unknown number.

Then she looked at the impossible child again.

I can’t see you. I can’t hear you. You don’t exist, understand?

“Of course I exist. And you know it very well,” the girl said in a very serious tone.

Then she slid off the seat, took two steps a few inches above the floor, as though gravity was a nonissue, and, for a moment, she was nowhere to be seen. The next moment, she was lying in bed beside Eva, her lips stretched in a mocking grin.

Eva turned her back on her, the phone clenched in her hand.

“You’ve got to admit, the darkness has found you. Everything will start again.”

I can’t see her.

The phone lit up and started to vibrate in her hand.

“You know very well that everything is about to start again.”

“Fuck you,” Eva grumbled, as she answered her cell. “Hello?”

“Eva? It’s Rudy. An emergency.”

Well, it had to be. If the unit chief himself was calling at six in the morning, two months after their knockdown, drag-out row, something really serious had to be happening.

“I’m listening.”

“We’ve got a homicide. Erwan and Jean-Luc are already on their way.”

Eva lifted herself onto an elbow. Looking around, she found that the ghostly little girl was gone. For now.

“Jean-Luc Deveraux? You expect me to work with that sexist pig again? But anyway, why are you even calling me, Rudy? I’m not on active duty anymore. I’m on… What did you call it? On administrative leave. Remember? You kicked me out of the unit yourself.”

“I never kicked you out, you know that.”

“Not officially,” Eva corrected.

At the other end, Chief Rudy O let out a sigh.

“Falgarde’s death will have no consequences. Internal Affairs closed their investigation just yesterday. An accident, that’s the conclusion. You’re back in the field. I thought you’d be happy.”

“Why me?”

“The victim. You’ve got to see her. I want to know what you think.”

“What happened, Rudy? Who’s the victim?”

“It’s not who she is. It’s what was done to her. Her face was skinned.”

Eva processed the news.

“Okay. What’s the address?”

“22 Rue de Sofia, Nineteenth Arrondissement.”

“I can make it there in less than fifteen minutes.”

“I’m glad we talked again, you know.”

Eva ended the call.

She scanned the room by reflex. The imaginary girl had not come back.

Sometimes Eva wondered what her life would be like without the girl. Or rather, what her life would be like with her. If her sister had not been murdered when she was six.

If she had not had to grow up alone.

That was the past. That was so far away.

She sat on the edge of the bed. In the full-length mirror, she looked at her reflection, the figure of a slender woman, a mane of white hair cascading down her pale shoulders. And the two red flames of her eyes, which pierced the darkness.

So far. And yet so close. Deep in her flesh. Deep in her heart.

She rummaged through the drawer in her nightstand, looking for her pills.

17

6:30 a.m.

The streets of Paris were mostly deserted. Even so, a market was being set up on Avenue de Flandre, and traffic was stuck under the rain in both directions.

Faced with the problem, Eva Svarta chose a simple solution. She swerved into the lane for oncoming cars and drove to the first intersection, getting honks and flashing lights from other drivers all the way. Then she turned left, once-again speeding the wrong way, and took the narrow side street to the police security perimeter.

She brought her Audi to a screeching halt just before hitting the barricade.

As she opened her car door and unfolded her umbrella, an officer ran toward her. Looking furious, he ordered her to move her car right away. She waved her badge.

“Homicide. Inspector Svarta.”

“Oh, sorry, inspector,” the policeman apologized, moving the barrier aside so she could get through.

From behind, she heard a voice calling out, “Wait!” As she spun around, she saw Erwan Leroy, wrapped in a knee-length beige leather coat, stepping out of a Peugeot cruiser parked across the street. He ran toward her, head bowed in the downpour. Moments later, it was Jean-Luc Deveraux’s turn to get out of the passenger seat. He slammed the door moodily.

“Erwan! Glad to see you again,” Eva said.

“I knew you were nostalgic.”

He gave her a big, ambiguous smile. Detective Leroy was barely thirty, a robust man with an angular face and golden slicked-back hair. He was well aware of his good looks and never hesitated to take advantage of them.

“In your dreams, pretty boy,” Eva replied.

She had made the mistake of sleeping with him once, and Leroy took wicked pleasure in reminding her on every possible occasion. To be perfectly honest, Eva had good memories of their lovemaking, of Leroy’s large and muscular body, his gestures both gentle and not-so-gentle just when it was necessary. But that, of course, the young man would never know. She did not want to spoil their working relationship, because on the job she liked Leroy a lot. He was one of the few colleagues who did not make her feel different.

Unlike Deveraux.

He crossed the barrier now, shooting her a half smile. He was slim, with sunken cheeks and, as usual, dressed to the nines.

“Eva, what a surprise. They finally let you out of your coffin?”

“Screw you, Jean-Luc,” she said, with no trace of a smile.

Working with Deveraux was a pain in the ass, plain and simple, and everybody knew it. The last time they’d had to work together, they almost came to blows.

Fortunately, Leroy anticipated the situation. He stepped between the two, as he often did, brandishing the shield of his usual good spirits.

“Everyone ready for a bit of a morning workout?”

It was not entirely a joke. Before even reaching the apartment building, they had to make their way through throngs of police officers, go around the forensic department van in front of the entrance, and ask the two technicians to move aside so they could enter the hall. The obstacle course did not end there. Stepping inside the building was like entering an ant colony. The dancers had already started their confused ballet, labeling, taking pictures, coming and going in just about every direction.

“I so hate this useless charade,” Eva mumbled.

“Any idea what we’re in for up there?” Leroy asked as he shook off his rain-soaked coat.

“You know the boss,” Deveraux said. “He hardly even gave me the address.”

This time, the three of them shared knowing smiles. The chief’s economy of words was legend in the police division.

They reached the second-floor landing.

As they planted themselves in front of the open door, any traces of smiles left their faces.

It was as though an insane artist had painted the room red. Blood was splashed everywhere, including the ceiling, and it was not even completely dry.

“Oh,” Leroy grunted.

“Fuck me,” Deveraux muttered.

Eva did not say anything. A painful ball had wedged in her throat.

Seeing them on the threshold, Chief Vincent Garenne went over to greet them. He was in charge of the district precinct. Well into his forties, he was tall and wiry, and the gray suit he wore, added to his salt-and-pepper hair, made him look ten years older. Straight as an arrow, by all accounts. The kind of guy who didn’t take bullshit from anyone. Eva had come across him many times. He always gave her the impression that he was a good cop.

At the moment, he looked like he was about to lose his breakfast.

“Welcome to hell, folks,” he said, expressionless.

Eva spotted the victim behind him. A dead girl, hoisted in the air, her legs spread apart. She was bloody all over.

“See what I mean?” he added. “It’s a real slaughterhouse in here.”

Eva breathed slowly through her mouth to tamp down the pestilential stench.

“Who’s the victim?” she asked, her voice perfectly controlled.

“Barbara Meyer. Nineteen years old, student. This is her place. It all happened sometime this week. No evidence of a break-in, though.”

Eva kept her eyes on him to avoid looking at the mutilated body. That would come soon enough.

“Witnesses?”

“Only the downstairs neighbor. Anne-Lise Monbailly. She’s a student, too. She had been with her family in Tours since Wednesday, and she got back this morning, just before six. When she got to her door, she caught a whiff. She came up to take a look. She found the door unlocked. And here we are. She called us right away, totally hysterical. She’s still in shock.” The man paused, obviously lost himself. “We get about ten homicides a year in this area. But I’ve never seen anything so brutal.”

Erwan Leroy knew what he meant.

“We have the case now, so we can take it from here, all right?”

“You bet you can,” Garenne said. “I’ve never been happier to pass the torch.”

Eva, for her part, tried to clear her mind. The baton passing between the two police units was now official. It was their turn to take over.

She stepped into the room.

The victim was on the bed: a naked figure, her body tilted back, her legs raised toward the ceiling, held by what appeared to be chains hooked to a beam above the bed. Her arms were pulled outward, her wrists tied with straps, so that her body was laid out in the shape of a star. Even from where she stood, Eva could clearly see that the victim had no skin left on her face.

A coincidence?

Eva moved closer to the body.

Upside down. The legs tied up. The skin of the face removed.

Such a coincidence?

“You’ve got to be one sick motherfucker to do something like that,” Deveraux mumbled.

Eva did not reply. In her mind’s eye, the picture of other bodies superimposed themselves on the scene. Other faceless victims hanging upside down. Bled to death.

One sick motherfucker, yes. Or even two of them.

It was one year ago. One year already.

Even so, those killers were dead, both of them. She tried to dismiss the thought. There was no way this could have any connection to them. She repeated it to herself. They are dead.

“You think that this is the end? It’s all really over?” Vauvert had asked her.

Eva clenched her jaw. Of course not, she never thought so. She had not answered him at that moment or later on, the few times they spoke on the phone. She would not have known what to tell him. Deep down, part of her was convinced that the nightmare had not come to an end there. They would just have a temporary break. But she did not tell anyone. She wanted to be wrong, just once.

Camera flashes were going off all around, and she squinted in spite of her sunglasses.

“Hey! Careful not to touch anything, please!” shouted the woman crouched next to the body.

The three Homicide Unit officers made sure to keep their feet on the narrow plastic strip that ran across the apartment.

“My name is Pauline Chadoutaud,” the woman said. “I’m the forensic pathologist.”

She was petite and looked surprisingly young for the job. Her luxuriant blond hair was bound up in a bun and covered with a transparent cap. Turning their way, she greeted them with a warm smile and electric-blue eyes.

Eva smiled back, though a bit more aloof.

“Hi Pauline. I’m Inspector Svarta. This is Inspector Deveraux and Detective Leroy. Homicide Unit. We’re taking over from Chief Garenne.”

“No problem, I was just starting the preliminary exam,” the pathologist said, turning back to the victim.

With her latex-gloved fingers, she turned the dead woman’s head to the right, examining the skinned face and the wound that split the throat in two.

Eva swallowed. The stench was overpowering.

“So? What do you think?” Jean-Luc Deveraux asked in a rush, obviously uncomfortable.

“That the devil does exist,” the forensic pathologist sighed as she tilted the bloody head the other way.

Eva liked her, all things considered. “Yes he does,” she answered.

“Well, apart from that, I can tell you that she died about twenty-four hours ago. That is, sometime between four and six a.m. on Friday morning. But before that, this girl was tortured, and the torture lasted for a while, judging by the many lesions on her body. None of these wounds were fatal. Whoever did it wanted to make the pleasure last. Moreover, it seems that the skin on her face was removed while she was still alive. In my opinion, it’s the massive loss of blood that caused her death, but I won’t be able to give you precise details until after the autopsy.”

“Did her assailant leave any traces that might be useful to us?” Leroy asked.

“I don’t think so. We’re dealing with a meticulous person here. He left nothing on the body. Well, except for this.”

The pathologist rested her fingers on the open jaw. There was something in the girl’s mouth. Eva leaned in for a better view. She made out a black plastic handle.

“What is it?”

“A knife. It was shoved down her throat.”

Behind Eva, Leroy let out a curse. She saw Deveraux slip away.

To go puke, maybe?

God, she so hated that moron.

She tried to stay focused. It was always the same problem. There were too many people. It interfered with her thinking and brought back her little-girl fears. She tried her best to dispel those intrusions, to concentrate on the victim and her adult work. It was all she knew how to do, and she did it better than anybody else.

And so, instinctively, the process started. For her, profiling was nothing abstract. She was blessed with a very real sense of empathy, which was a major asset in her line of work. Nevertheless, such a talent, which bordered on the irrational, had always doomed her. Spiteful guys like Deveraux could not comprehend what she did.

Cops like Deveraux had been taught to consider the facts and the facts alone. They were in a rush to catch the perpetrator, that was all. But Eva put herself in the place of the victim. And at that very moment, a part of her mind that was wordless and imageless, impalpable and universal, started making its way, ever so slowly, into the motionless body of Barbara Meyer. As she slid under the skin and into the very being of the victim, she became both Eva Svarta and Barbara Meyer, who lay there, restrained on that bed. The inspector swallowed before asking, “Any chance this is the weapon used to mutilate the victim?”

“It’s possible,” the pathologist admitted. “But I can’t confirm anything before the tests are done. Whoever did that to that girl was relentless. At the very least, there must be forty lacerations. I’m going to have to analyze every one of those wounds.”

Eva took a long look at the victim, the slender legs held by the chains, the ghastly open wounds. Her senses absorbed the smell of the spilled blood, the fragrance of incense that lingered in the air, the bloody streaks on the walls and furniture.

A maniac who took his sweet time.

Who was set on finishing the job.

Exactly like the Salaville brothers.

The same position, the legs raised, the throat slit to drain the blood. Everything matches their MO.

“I noticed bruises that seem older,” the pathologist added. “She’s got several of them on her thighs and arms. Maybe she was abused.”

Eva examined the studio’s decor, thinking. A lot of black, purple and lace. She could see several vinyl corsets, a poster of the famous stripper Dita Von Teese, and books on Japanese bondage carefully lined up on a shelf.

“No. My guess is that this girl was into fetish. Handcuffs, spankings, that sort of things. That can leave bruises.”

“A pervert, was she,” Deveraux said from the doorway. “No wonder it got out of hand.”

Eva turned around and shot him a furious look.

“This girl is dead, Jean-Luc. If you can’t manage to be useful or to shut your face, go downstairs and help Garenne’s men check the garbage.”

“You’re not my superior, honey, and screw you too.”

“Hey, hey,” Leroy said. “Why don’t both of you cut it out? Please.”

Deveraux huffed before heading back toward the hallway.

“You dumb…” he mumbled into his beard.

Eva did not bother trying to hear the rest of what he was saying. She turned to the pathologist, who stared at her, wide-eyed, not daring to intervene.

“Sorry about that, Pauline. Let’s get back to it.” Her eyes landed on the rings screwed into the ceiling beam, through which the chains were running. “Erwan, you check out this setup? It was already here. All this stuff belongs to the victim. The killer used it, but these were her own toys.”

“What are you thinking? Crime of passion?” he asked. “A BDSM session gone bad?”

What am I thinking about? A barn filled with naked bodies. Girls with no faces.

“No. This kind of brutality isn’t the result of bondage. It’s the work of a highly organized killer. Pauline, do you think…” She hesitated. “Do you think that the victim was drained of her blood intentionally?”

It came out.

The pathologist shrugged.

“Sure looks like it. What’s certain is that a huge quantity of the blood is missing. Look at this.”

Pauline Chadoutaud pointed at trails on the floor. A heavy object had been dragged through the blood, and, whatever it was, the object was no longer in this room.

“Some sort of container, right?” Eva asked.

“Precisely. Looks to me like the killer filled it with blood and took it with him.”

“That’s what I was afraid of,” Eva said. “We need the autopsy today.”

“Well, I had a feeling you’d say that,” Chadoutaud answered.

She gestured at her team to come help her.

The men in white suits set to work. It took them several minutes to free her limbs and place her body in a bag, which they laid on the gurney.

On the mattress, the imprint of Barbara Meyer’s agony was all that was left. The forensics team gathered the chains and took them away for their analysis.

The victim’s blood was everywhere, like waves, some brown, some black and some still bright red, shining like diamonds on the walls, the furniture and the floor.

What the murderer had not taken with him, anyway.

18

“So? What do you think?” Leroy asked.

Eva walked into the apartment’s tiny bathroom.

“That our killer had a precise and well-oiled modus operandi.” She scanned the room. The makeup next to the sink, all the cosmetics carefully arranged. The shower was sparkling clean. “Come take a look at this, Erwan. He took a shower here before he left. If he did things right, we’ll never find any trace of evidence. He did leave us something, though.”

As her partner peeked though the doorway, Eva pointed to the shattered mirror. One single blow, right in the middle, had split the glass into thousands of fragments.

“Oh,” Erwan said. “We’ve seen that before, haven’t we?”

The inspector nodded.

“A year ago. Down south,” she said.

“The two brothers who slaughtered about twenty girls?”

“Exactly. We’ve got the same MO.”

“But, those guys were stopped from causing harm, right?”

The euphemism Leroy used made her smile in spite of herself.

“Oh yes. I was there when the pathologist cut them open. I can assure you they’re not the ones who butchered this kid.”

“Then we’ve got a copycat,” Leroy said.

Eva considered it.

“Maybe.”

“You know,” her colleague insisted, “the press gave so much coverage to those Black Mountain Vampires. It might have inspired some other nutcase. Don’t you think?”

“The media never said anything about the broken mirrors. They didn’t say anything about the inscriptions, either. Look.”

Leroy directed his attention to where she was pointing.

Something was written on the wall, just above the mirror.

And now that he was looking at it closely, he found two more words below the mirror:

He lifted his camera to take a series of photos, and as he worked, Eva went back to the main room. Someone had opened the window to let in fresh air. Outside, faint sunlight was penetrating the thick layer of clouds. She could see the light reflected in the windows of the east-facing buildings. The city was beginning to stir. Soon, the streets would be filled with hurrying Parisians.

Among them a killer with the blood of a nineteen-year-old girl on his hands.

She turned around to look at the crime scene.

Refocus, get back to the present.

The forensics team, thankfully reduced to three people-a woman and two men-was getting to work in the apartment, carefully applying aluminum powder in search of fingerprints. Eva doubted they would get any results, but all bases had to be covered.

The key was to work methodically. To avoid distraction.

“So what do we know about the victim?” she asked Leroy.

“For now, not a whole lot,” the detective confessed. “She went to the University of Sorbonne, and she lived here by herself. Her family lives up north. We’re trying to reach them. Garenne’s men have already interrogated the neighbor who found the body. She had only passed her in the stairwell before, and didn’t have much more to tell. There are two more tenants upstairs, but they’re not home right now.”

Eva registered the information.

And dove back into the victim’s identity, projecting herself into the victim’s shoes.

Here she was at home. In her studio apartment overfilled with bookcases, clothes and shoeboxes. She had burned some incense-Spiritual Guide, to be precise. Eva recognized the scent, which lingered in the air, along with the stench. She ran her fingertips on the little shelf sagging under piles of books. Manga, art books, a lot of erotica. Books that had been read and re-read, their edges cracked after too many manipulations and stacked in unlikely piles.

And, among the books, several glass-framed photos.

“So that’s what she looked like?” Leroy said. He let go of a whistle. “She really was pretty.”

In the photos, the girl had the round face of a child, enhanced by retro-looking bangs. And in one of them, she even wore an extremely tight vinyl corset that accentuated the curves of her slender body. A tattoo was visible on her right hip. It was a flock of bats taking flight.

“We know that Barbara enjoyed the Goth style,” Eva said. “You don’t find many parties of that sort in town. If her attacker spotted her in a club, we need to get a list of the places where she was hanging out lately.”

“I’ll take care of that,” Leroy said with a nod.

Eva looked at the incense burner where the sticks of Spiritual Guide had burned. Above it, on the wall, was the Dita Von Teese poster, as well as a poster for a Marilyn Manson concert, faded and partly torn, obviously ripped off a billboard on the street.

The remote control was on the stereo. She grabbed it and pressed play. Clear notes, synthetic and repetitive, punctuated by a minimalist bass, rose from the speakers. A looping, clinical beat. Then came the voice, sepulchral and distorted, almost incomprehensible.

“See you in hell.”

The three forensic scientists stopped what they were doing. They stared at Eva.

“See you in hell. I’m sure we’ll meet again. In hell.”

Eva ignored the eyes on her. Nothing existed but her inner world.

“See you…”

Barbara Meyer’s world.

“…in Hell.”

Carefully following the plastic strip on the floor, she went into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed-much to the dismay of the female tech who tried to make her understand that she might be tampering with evidence-and she absorbed herself in the piles of clothing. Bustiers, fishnets, stockings as thin as a second skin and shiny as sin. She leaned forward and grabbed a black vinyl high-heeled boot with laces running up to the knee.

“See you…”

Bringing the boot to her face, pressing it against her skin, she slipped deeper into the victim’s mind.

…in hell.”

She glanced at the trashcan, already knowing that she would find empty bottles of alcohol there. In fact, no fewer than three bottles of Smirnoff.

That’s how she liked to get ready. Listening to music, sipping vodka while deciding what to wear. She must have tried on that one corset, lying on the floor now and covered with blood. Thrown a miniskirt that she’d decided against on the chair over there.

She’d meticulously gotten dressed.

But it wasn’t to go out.

“Hey, can’t someone turn that noise off?” Deveraux yelled. “Sounds like a fucking horror movie.”

When no one responded, he crossed the room and turned off the stereo himself.

“There!” he sneered. “Seriously, what a fucking racket! I could do better with the saucepans in my kitchen!”

Eva stood up, her eyes elsewhere.

“The victim was waiting for someone. She had a date.”

“What makes you say that?” Leroy asked.

The inspector turned toward him, her white locks falling in front of her sunglasses.

“She’s a girl, Erwan. A very pretty girl attentive to her looks. She spent hours getting dressed and putting on makeup.”

“For her attacker?”

“Or for someone else. But she was definitely waiting for someone. We need to find out if she had a boyfriend.” She spun around and addressed everyone in the room, “Excuse me, has her phone turned up?”

The techs shook their heads.

“Not yet, detective,” one of them said.

“But we’ve got a computer,” another said.

“Can I see it?”

“Of course.” The man picked up a slim gray laptop. “It was under the bed. We haven’t examined it yet.”

“Well then, that’s what we’re going to do right now,” Eva told him as he handed it over.

She set the computer on her lap and opened it with care. Then she turned it on.

As Leroy, Deveraux and the tech gathered around her, the laptop’s screen lit up.

On the desktop’s background was a black-and-white photo that seemed to have been taken in a bar or maybe a nightclub. There was Barbara Meyer, clad in vinyl, kissing another woman on the mouth. The woman seemed a bit older than Barbara. She was dressed in an evening gown with a low neckline that revealed her curvaceous cleavage.

“All right. Little Barbara was into women,” Eva said.

“And she had pretty good taste,” Leroy remarked.

Deveraux was about to add a comment of his own, but he changed his mind when Leroy shot him an icy look. He walked away.

As soon as he was gone, the tech who had found the computer stepped forward and leaned toward the screen. He pointed tentatively at the woman.

“If I may, that woman’s not just anybody.”

Eva looked up at him.

“You know who she is?”

The man nodded, a bit uneasy with the profiler’s dark glasses.

“Actually, I do. That’s Audrey Desiderio. I recognize her very well. They made her editor in chief of Chick magazine last year. It was a big story in the tabloids.”

Eva’s perfectly white eyebrows arched.

“Chick? What’s that?”

“A rock fashion magazine, teen stuff. My daughter has a subscription. Desiderio is her idol, so to speak. She has a dead-on sense of what’s hot. Well, that is, according to my daughter.”

“Okay. We’ll need to question her.”

On the other side of the room, Deveraux’s cell phone played Celine Dion’s “My Heart Will Go On.”

He picked up, remained silent for a moment, explained he’d pass it on, and hung up, his face ashen.

Eva knew that kind of look.

“A problem?”

“Audrey Desiderio is dead, too,” Deveraux announced. “The cleaning lady just found her gored to death in the Chick boardroom. She has no face anymore.”

He turned toward the tech.

“Your daughter’s going to have to find herself a new idol, buddy.”

19

The key fits just fine.

It turns effortlessly in the lock.

So far, everything is going as planned.

The door opens, revealing a magnificent hall no one has set foot in for a good long while.

Exactly as expected. Better, even.

One last glance outside to make sure no one is around. But no. The neighborhood is deserted. It is still raining, more timidly now. In the gardens, the wet trees are all glistening. Other houses are nearby. Luxury holiday homes, they are. Their owners must not get out here too often, though. Only now and then, for a vacation or to make love away from the eyes of the city.

A perfect place, really.

Slowly, the door is shut. And bolted.

20

7:30 a.m.

When Svarta, Leroy and Deveraux walked into the Chick editorial offices, they already had a pretty good idea of what to expect.

The boardroom was at the end of a long hallway. It was a large room with a long window that offered a good view of Avenue d’Italie eight floors down. From here they could also see Place d’Italie, swarming with umbrellas.

They stepped cautiously into the thickly carpeted boardroom.

The victim’s body lay stretched on the table. Audrey Desiderio, like Barbara Meyer, had been stripped bare and tied up. Her blood had gushed in torrents from her multiple wounds. It had splashed the floor and spattered the walls and even the ceiling.

“Shit. It’s exactly the same thing,” Leroy said.

“No, this is worse,” Eva answered, walking toward the table where the corpse lay.

Desiderio’s head was drooping off the edge of the table. Her throat was slit from one ear to the other. Above this monstrous gash, there was no face. Just a vermillion cutaway, and empty eye sockets gazing at eternity.

There was something else.

Something that Eva had already seen once, the previous year, when she had inspected the crime scene down south. She spotted it the very moment she entered the boardroom. The circle of blood on the floor.

It had been drawn very carefully all around the table, as though for some pagan ceremony.

On the window, there was a message in big capital letters:

Pauline Chadoutaud was already at the scene. The pathologist straightened up when she saw Eva and took off her latex gloves.

“The work of the same killer. But you didn’t need me to figure that out, right?”

“Was the same weapon used?”

“Without a doubt. The cuts here are identical to those on Meyer’s body. And since we haven’t found the weapon, I’d say the killer has taken it with him. It’s not uncommon for a serial killer to have his own murder tools.”

Eva lowered her eyes to the victim. She could see several perforations in her abdomen and legs. Between her thighs, the genitals were a mess of red meat.

She winced.

It has started again. You can deny it all you want, but you know it.

It’s more than a series of murders. It’s a ritual.

But what kind of ritual?

Why such brutality?

“When did she die?” Eva asked to get her mind off those thoughts.

“Probably early this morning, around one,” the pathologist said.

“Okay,” Deveraux said. “Our man lost his cool. He must have been on a high after what he did to the Meyer kid. He came over here to slaughter her lover. At least, we have a link between the two victims. He must have known them both.”

“I agree,” Eva said. “But it doesn’t explain his motive.”

She took a step back and studied the table and the armchairs around it.

Feast scarlet? What the hell could that mean?

And you, what were you doing in here, Audrey Desiderio, so long after business hours?

Were you waiting for someone?

Were you expecting Barbara Meyer to meet you here?

Of course you were.

She examined the armchairs with great care. Sat in the one at the far end. There was a glass on the floor, lost in the soft carpeting, as well as a bottle of whisky, lying on its side, against the wall.

She shut her eyes. The victim was sitting here, yes, before the killer showed up.

Why?

Who are you?

Opening her eyes, she gazed at the window on the wall in front of her and its mysterious inscription-now feast scarlet.

Did the killer sit in this place, too?

Oh yes, he did. To take a look at his work. So very peacefully.

Eva looked around the room. All the other walls were lined with magazine covers, every one featuring young, pouty models. A huge mirror, now broken, hung on the left wall. That was no surprise. Eva got up and walked over to the mirror. She studied her own reflection in the fragments. Multiple, repeating perspectives of a white-haired woman in dark glasses.

You don’t like the way you look? Is that it?

That’s the reason you rip their faces off? To take their beauty away? Or just their humanity?

Or is there something we’re missing?

Something less… ordinary?

She turned around to study the circle of blood around the boardroom table.

So, what’s the meaning of your ritual?

You’ve made me run in circles for a whole year.

Leroy crouched behind one of the armchairs to take photos.

“To put it mildly, the man likes to play with blood.”

“He has been covered with it,” the pathologist confirmed. “A hell of a bloodbath. Do you think it’s a message he left for us? To test us?”

“You betcha,” Deveraux asserted, hands on his hips. “He wants to prove that he’s smarter than we are. But trust me, honey, this won’t last.”

“I don’t think he did any of this thinking about us,” Eva said.

“Yeah, right,” Deveraux said. “All this fucking setup, the moronic message, who’s that for? The pigeons?”

“What he’s doing has a meaning, yes. But it has meaning for himself only,” Eva insisted. “That’s what’s important for him, the ritual. He intends to accomplish something very specific. He’ll complete it at any cost. We just have to figure out what it’s about before he strikes again.”

Deveraux gave her an exasperated look.

“Words, and more words. You’re good at talking up a storm, aren’t you. To me, there’s nothing complicated to understand here. We’re dealing with a nutcase. The man wanted to shed blood, and he found a way to get inside the building. I tend to think it’s a Goth freak. That’s the kind of people Barbara Meyer hung out with, right? Some of those kids actually worship death and the devil and shit. One of them just took it a bit too far, that’s all.”

“Will you shut the fuck up, Jean-Luc?” Eva snapped.

Deveraux shot her a murderous look.

“Of course. I forgot you’re all-knowing, right? Then, honey, go solve it for us. Just try not to kill anybody, for once.”

Eva tensed.

“First of all, I’m not your honey. If it hurts to call me by my name, you can use my rank, Jean-Luc. That’s inspector.”

“Oh yeah? Then how about Inspector Honey?” he sniggered.

Leroy landed a hand on his colleague’s shoulder.

“I’m getting tired of it too, Jean-Luc. We’re supposed to be a team, so leave Eva alone, will you? We’re here to work together.”

“A team, you tell me?” Deveraux barked. “I’d actually like to do my job properly here, without having to listen to the nonsense that keeps coming out of this one’s mouth.”

“Okay,” Eva said. “I’ve taken enough shit already. You guys can interview the personnel yourselves. I’m done here.”

“There you go,” Deveraux went on. “On top of everything else, you just abandon your post. The chief will love that, I’m sure.”

Eva left the room before she exploded.

21

Officer Leroy ran after her in the hallway and grabbed her arm.

“Leave me alone, Erwan,” she said, yanking herself free.

Her colleague backed off, trying a calmer approach.

“Eva, listen to me. I’m really sorry about his behavior. He’s an asshole, really. I don’t understand why the boss stuck him with us again.”

Eva leaned against the wall. Her hands were trembling, but her face remained impassive. She knew full well why.

“It’s not a big deal,” she said. “I’m getting used to it.”

“All men aren’t like that, you know.”

“Deep down? I think most are-with one or two exceptions,” Eva said.

Erwan Leroy still gave her a smile.

“You’re letting us do the interviews then? You sure you don’t want to take care of that?”

The inspector straightened her glasses and looked around. The Chick offices were set up like a little maze: a series of corridors connecting rooms that seemed identical at first glance. A bit farther on, by the elevators, was the reception area. She could see some of their colleagues talking to the cleaning crew. The rest of the team must have been busy gathering contact info for the magazine staff in order to start the interviews as soon as possible.

She shrugged.

“All they’re going to tell us is that their boss was harder with them than she needed to be, that she worked way too much, stayed late at the office, had morals that were loose enough to cause people to talk behind her back.” She studied the hallway where they stood, thinking. “Nobody was left in the building last night. Still, our man took the elevator or used the staircase. In both instances, you need a magnetic ID. Each use is registered and time stamped.”

“I’ve already asked about that,” Erwan told her. “No one used an ID before the cleaning crew this morning.”

“Then it’s Desiderio who let him in. Jean-Luc is a moron, but he’s right about one thing. The victim knew her killer. Just like Meyer knew him. Maybe we’ll luck out tracking down their mutual acquaintances.”

“You think our man came here to shut Desiderio up so she couldn’t identify him?”

Eva took a moment to think.

“That’s quite possible, actually. But still, there are too many details that don’t add up. All that’s certain is, he’ll do it again.”

She pushed herself off the wall and began walking.

Leroy followed.

“But then,” he insisted, “What are we focusing on, exactly?”

“The ritual,” Eva said. “That’s the key. I’d bet my bottom dollar on it. We need to understand what’s going on in our killer’s mind, why he’s doing this. Why cutting up girls turns him on so much.”

Flashing their badges, they made their way past the officers screening the entrance, and Eva dove into the elevator.

“Wait, I’m going with you,” Leroy said, following her inside. Eva pressed the button for the ground floor.

“So, what are you going to tell him?” he asked as they slowly went down the eight floors.

“What are you talking about?”

“You know exactly what. We’re meeting with the boss this afternoon, and you already know what question he’s going to ask.”

Of course Eva knew. She just had no idea what she was going to say.

“He’ll want to know if there’s a link to the Salaville case,” she said. “And if there is a link, he’ll want to know how I managed to fuck up that much last year.”

“That’s exactly what I meant,” Leroy said.

“And if I can’t serve something real convincing to him, he’s not going to be a happy camper.”

“That’s the spirit,” Leroy said. “The media’s going to go ape shit over this. We’d better bring our A game, and sooner rather than later.”

“What do you want me to say? I missed something last year. Something huge. And the worst of it is that I knew it somewhere in my head. It wouldn’t go away. And still, I closed my eyes. I didn’t concentrate on why the Salavilles mutilated and murdered all those girls. I investigated like Jean-Luc would have. And here’s the result. Our man is at it again. He had a one-year break. His psychosis must have reached an advanced stage by now.”

“If that’s the case, then we all missed it, Eva. You’ve got nothing to feel guilty about.”

“Tell that to Rudy,” she sighed.

The elevator came to a stop. The doors slid open.

Their faces grim, they made their way through the main lobby, now crawling with officers, then out to the avenue, crowded with reporters who were shouting out questions and taking photos. Eva swiped the mikes away as Leroy and she hurried by.

Their cars were parked on the sidewalk, next to the rest of the official vehicles. An officer was guarding them. All around, pedestrians were streaming past, only one or two of them stopping to wonder what was going on in the building.

Eva studied the faces of the passersby. It was not uncommon for murderers to return to the scene of their exploits to relive the high, the ecstasy. But what type of killer were they dealing with this time?

A new type of killer?

Why is that idea making you so uncomfortable?

Suddenly, in the middle of the pedestrians, Eva spotted the little girl with white hair.

A six-year-old girl in a black dress.

Her eyes like two chasms of blood.

Eva felt a cold sweat on the back of her neck. She felt as though a heavy hand was pressing on her heart.

You’re not real.

The little girl turned her head. A woman leaned toward her to help her blow her nose. This was no ghost who’d come to terrify her on the sidewalk. Through the screen of her sunglasses, her eyes were playing tricks on her again. The girl’s dress was pale blue, not black. Her hair wasn’t white, either, but blond and frizzy. As for her face, it was sprinkled with freckles. Even from afar, she looked nothing like Justyna. Her mother grabbed her hand, and they walked through the doors of the shopping mall.

“Eva?” It was Leroy’s voice. “Eva? You okay?”

She detected a hint of worry in her colleague’s tone. She turned to him. He was scrutinizing her.

“Is anything wrong?”

“No, no. Sorry, my mind just got away from me for a second.”

Still, she watched the sidewalk for a few more moments.

Quit dreaming, will you? There was no little girl with white hair.

There never had been any.

Nowhere, except in her own head.

“I’m sorry. I kind of lost it there. I’ve been away from work for two months, I just need a little time to readjust.”

“I can’t blame you for being affected,” Leroy said. “Those murders, they’re a real bloodbath.”

The word struck Eva.

“A bloodbath, right. That’s what the pathologist said too. The killer literally bathed in the blood.”

“Yes, so what?”

“Maybe it’s stupid, but I’ve got to check something out,” Eva told him.

“Need any help?”

“No thanks, you’re sweet. I’ll catch you back at Central this afternoon. And if you need to reach me…”

“I know,” Leroy said. “You’re always reachable.”

“Night and day.”

The officer returned to the building.

Eva got into her car. She was still thinking.

A bloodbath…

She believed she was dealing with a new type of killer, yes. But what if she were wrong? What if the killer, on the contrary, was abiding by a very, very old ritual?

Why the hell hadn’t she thought of it before?

22

Toulouse

Saturday, 7:50 a.m.

Alexandre Vauvert was struggling in a nightmare when the harsh morning light filtering through the blinds jerked him away.

He massaged his temples. How long had he slept? Probably no more than an hour or two. He was on the couch, as usual. The volume on the television was turned way down. He fumbled for the remote and flipped through the music videos, cartoons and infomercials until he found a news channel running a weather report. Rain and more rain. Great.

As he sat up, his ill-treated spine sent a bolt of pain down his back.

“Holy shit,” he grumbled, trying to stretch.

The memory of his nightmare was dissolving. Still, the unpleasant sensation lingered at the edge of his mind.

Eyes.

Watching?

Was that it? Yes. He had dreamed of eyes that shone like crimson flames. They were stalking him from behind a maze of mirrors. He had dreamed of lithe figures with glistening fur.

Wolves?

He shivered.

Wolves, yes.

What the fuck?

His phobias were coming back. Those old fears were looking for a crack in his mind where they could get in and take over. He did not intend to let them do that. He figured he might mention the nightmare to Christophe, the precinct shrink, at his annual consult.

Until then, he would avoid thinking about it. He really hated those four-legged beasts.

Off the couch, he set to gathering the empty beer cans. He piled them in a box that he would take downstairs for the recycling later. He turned on the coffee machine and made his way to the bathroom.

On the television, a reporter was covering a murder in Paris. A body had been discovered in the thirteenth arrondissement. It had been a particularly grisly slaying.

Alexandre Vauvert, his head under the scalding spray of the shower, was not paying attention.

Fifteen minutes later, dry, shaved, and still wrapped in his bathrobe, he was back on the couch. He set his coffee mug on the table and popped two aspirins. Then the image on the screen caught his attention.

Eva.

That was her all right. Inspector Eva Svarta, on television.

She was wearing the same black leather jacket she had last year. Her white hair was a bit shorter now, curling around her porcelain face and framing those dark glasses.

She was elbowing past reporters, walking with a colleague, a young guy in a beige knee-length leather coat.

Vauvert fished under a cushion for the remote and turned up the volume.

The camera panned several police cars parked on the sidewalk before focusing back on the reporter, a blond bimbo with too much makeup and teeth too white to be real. She brandished an enormous mike with unwavering enthusiasm. Behind her was what appeared to be the entrance to a building blocked off by a police cordon.

Never dropping her plastic-doll smile, the reporter went on.

“I’m standing in front of the Chick magazine offices, in the heart of the thirteenth arrondissement. It was here, in one of the editorial rooms, that one hour ago the cleaning personnel discovered the lifeless body of Audrey Desiderio, the renowned journalist. Her assailant mutilated her with extreme brutality.”

Vauvert listened closely, his face becoming grimmer with each word.

“While homicide investigators are refusing to comment, a source close to the police has informed us that this murder is likely one of two identical slayings. The other victim is a twenty-year-old woman whose identity has not been revealed to us yet, but whose body was found earlier this morning.”

Vauvert searched for his cell. His found it under the couch.

He scrolled through the directory. Before he got to the letter S, the phone vibrated.

Detective Svarta had been quicker. It was her number on the screen.

Vauvert cleared his throat and swallowed a couple of times before picking up.

“Vauvert?” Eva’s voice came right away.

“Himself. You look great on TV,” he said.

“Shit. They’re already reporting this?”

“Live breaking news. You must be all over the channels by now.”

“I hate reporters,” she said.

Vauvert wanted to ask her how she was doing after all this time, to tell her that her voice had not changed. It was like velvet but just a little rough at the edge.

Instead of that, he asked, “Need a hand?”

“Do you have the Salaville file handy?”

“Uh.” He glanced at the trashcan in the kitchen. He could see sheets of paper sticking out of the blue plastic liner. “Sure,” he said, crossing the room and tightening the belt of his bathrobe. “Give me one sec.” He opened the lid and plucked out the papers, one by one. “I have the entire file.” He grimaced as his fingers touched something wet. “Here.”

Over the phone, the Eva laughed softly.

“I’m not surprised. You always knew this wasn’t over, didn’t you?”

“Hmm. Something like that.”

He wedged the phone between his ear and shoulder and used both hands to sift through the loose sheets. Beer from a tossed can had leaked on some of the papers. Vauvert let out a muffled grunt.

“Alexandre? What’s going on?”

“Just putting a few things away at the same time, everything’s fine,” he lied. “Now, you tell me. The TV lady just said that two women were murdered and mutilated. It means they no longer have faces, right?”

“That’s what it means, yes.”

“But there’s more to it, right?”

“The mirrors were broken. At both victims’ places.”

“I see. Inscriptions?”

“Same kind of esoteric crap as last year. The writing seems to be the same. The whole thing reeks of the Salaville brothers.”

Vauvert moved his mug from the table and started arranging the papers. The photos of the twenty-four victims streamed under his eyes.

“We let one get away in the mountains last year, didn’t we,” he said.

“Do you have any other explanation?”

Vauvert took a long sip of coffee.

“Remember that question I asked you? The one you never answered?”

After a short silence, Svarta said, “Whether I thought it was all over?”

“Yes.”

“I didn’t think it was.”

“I figured that much. Actually, I have to tell you something. Something maybe meaningless, but that I could never fit into any of my reports.”

“What’s that?”

“When I shot Roman Salaville…” Vauvert concentrated on finding the right words. “When the son of a bitch was about to die, he said something. ‘Someone ain’t gonna be happy.’ Those were his last words. I can still hear his voice in my head.”

“And you don’t think that he was talking about his brother?”

“At the time, I thought it might be possible, except it doesn’t make sense. We did miss something. I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I just don’t know what it could be.”

“About that. I was wondering. In the files you’ve got or maybe even in your memory, did anyone make any mention of the killers actually bathing in their victims’ blood?”

Vauvert frowned. He couldn’t’ see where she was going with this.”

“Bathing? No, not in those terms.” He walked over to the window and pulled up the shades. Outside, a fine translucent rain was falling. “Okay, listen, I’m calling my boss right now to tell him I want this case back, right where I left it. And I’ll get back on track. I was supposed to be off duty this weekend, but since I actually have the file at home, I’ll take the opportunity to go over it with a clear head and see if there’s any lead we might have neglected. We’ll touch base on Monday morning, what about that?”

“I expected no less of you,” she said. “Give me a call at eight. That’s when we have the daily debriefing with my team. We can all get on the same page then.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

“Thank you, Alexandre.”

Vauvert hesitated for a moment before saying, “Eva.”

He realized that she had hung up already.

23

Saturday, noon

The rain started again. With wicked pleasure.

The drops bombarded the asphalt on the Quai des Orfevres, and the wind blew umbrellas inside out. Hunched-over pedestrians hurried to their destinations.

Eva’s feet were getting cold and wet as her heels hit the puddles, which were quickly becoming a river. She finally reached the huge doors of No. 36, Central Police Headquarters, and paused before crossing the cobblestone inner courtyard. She could not help looking behind her.

To make sure she was not there, spying on her.

Eva knew this was ridiculous. She should not allow herself to give in to such bouts of anxiety. But she just couldn’t help it.

A sick heart never heals.

She stared at the people rushing by on the riverside road, one after the other. They were all adults. None of them was actually paid any attention to her.

There was no little girl with white hair.

Eva, her heart still racing, crossed the courtyard.

Inside the building, she walked along the narrow and faded hallway that led to the stairs. She greeted her Forensics Identification colleagues with a quick wave of her hand as she passed by, and they did the same, though they looked quite surprised to see her back. She took in their sideway glances, their silent questioning, but she kept on walking. She had not set foot in here for two months, almost to the day. That had given them plenty of time to gossip.

Gossip was nothing new to her. It had accompanied her all her life. She expected it.

As she climbed the black linoleum steps, she realized how much she had been waiting for Rudy O’s call. Two months. She had even started to fear that her boss would never call her at all, that she had been sidelined for good.

Of course, she was aware she had totally lost it. She had not been quite herself after the events down south. Ghosts had come back. Things she thought she had dealt with resurfaced. She had stepped over the line. She fully admitted it.

She had spent three months hunting down one of these monsters. A predator, a vampire who was well known but still managed to systematically escape justice with the arrogance of a prince of darkness. One night she decided to risk everything and went into his house without waiting for a warrant. She broke into his study and found images of children in his laptop, pictures that he was in too. If she had followed procedure and reported this to her boss, the man would have gotten two or three years in jail, and then he would have been out again to act on his bloody fantasies. So she reported nothing. She just waited for him. And when he got back home, she grabbed him and threw him out a window. The man fell five stories before landing on a parking meter that broke his backbone in two.

Her boss should have put her in custody. Any other chief would have done that, glad to be rid of a known troublemaker. Instead he put her on administrative leave while Internal Affairs completed its investigation. He saved her job. She knew full well he had done that for her.

It did not keep her from being mad at him, though. Not for putting her aside, but for sticking that Deveraux dumbass on her back-and for that, she was really mad at him. With that decision, her boss’s message was loud and clear. He showed her-and everyone else in the unit-that she was still needed, that she was still an excellent cop they could not do without. But he also clearly showed her that he did not trust her enough to give her free rein.

She had only herself to blame. What was done was done. It was not the first time. As long as she could remember, her life had been nothing but a roller coaster ride. She had gone down the hill before. And back up again, many times.

All that truly mattered now was that she could get back to work.

She was a cop. She felt like a cop. Deep inside. Catching killers, stopping the cancer that devoured humankind, that was the whole of her life. Piece by piece she’d given up on the rest of her existence.

With only eight years on the force, she had become the best quite simply because her commitment to her job kept her from dwelling on anything else.

It kept her from remembering.

Third floor. Homicide’s maze of offices. And hers, around the corner of a narrow hallway at the very back of the building. She absentmindedly nodded at two officers drinking coffee, their elbows resting on the guardrail.

“Eva, it’s been awhile,” Florian Benavente said.

“Not pretty, that carver thing, huh?” Chris Mangin added.

Eva went over to them. “No, it wasn’t. By the way, Chris, shouldn’t both of you be putting together the neighborhood interviews so we can get on this right away.

“We’re on it right now,” Benavente grumbled, crushing his empty cup.

“You’d better be. I’ll come see you guys later to pick up the report.”

She felt them staring at her as she turned her back and started walking back down the hallway.

When she reached her office, Eva didn’t know what to expect. She had been away for two months. Forever. But when she opened the door, she found that nothing had changed. Everything was just as she had left it, meticulously tidy, files where they belonged. Nobody had used the space in her absence. It seemed that nobody had even opened the door.

Pictures from her last case-the one that had caused her downfall-were still pinned to the wall, quietly waiting for her. Pedophile Ugo Falgarde was in half of those photographs. The others showed children he had abused. Now that his backbone was in pieces, the man would never abuse anyone again.

The office returned to its usual darkness when she shut the door. The room had no windows or skylights, just a few rays of light seeping through an air duct. There was just a lamp on the desk, which she used only when she had to. Her colleagues rarely spent time with her there. They found the darkness unnerving. Eva, on the other hand, found it delightful. She settled in her chair, removed her shades and closed her eyes, taking in the old musty smell and enjoying the return to her cocoon, where she had spent so many nights, as well as days.

Then she opened her eyes and cracked her knuckles.

Enough daydreaming. Let’s get to work, big girl.

She signed onto her computer and took down the Falgarde pictures. She replaced them with the pictures taken that morning. The faceless bodies of Barbara Meyer and Audrey Desiderio. On top of those photos she pinned photos of the inscriptions found at the scenes.

“THE DARK SONS HAVE RETURNED

NOW FEAST SCARLET”

Like something out of Nostradamus.

A grim prophecy, really.

Then she pinned up the photo of the circle.

It was the same circle with bars that the Salaville brothers had painted in their living room.

She had worked on those murders for months, trying to understand the meaning of the torn faces. She had completely missed the point. The Aztecs practices this kind of thing hundreds of years ago. They sacrificed victims to their gods, removing their hearts and cutting off their heads. But that was not the case here. There was no connection with the Celts either, though they had a tradition of peeling off the skin of their enemies, and leaving them nailed to wooden walls. There was no correlation whatsoever with what the Black Mountain Vampires had committed.

Maybe she had not looked into what was essential.

The folklore of the blood.

Opening her handbag, she took out the book that she had retrieved from her place, The Blood Countess.

One of the first pages featured the coat of arms of Hungarian Countess Erszebet Bathory. It was a dragon biting its own tail. And in the middle of its circle, three wolf’s teeth.

She tore the page out of the book and pinned it to the wall.

A circle around three horizontal lines. A dragon wrapped around three wolf’s teeth.

She returned to her chair and stared at the images. So similar. So obvious. The meaning so terrifying, if what she thought turned out to be true.

She wondered how she could explain it to her boss.

24

“Autopsies?”

Like his last name, Chief Rudy O was a man who liked to keep things simple and get straight to the point. He knew precisely what he wanted, and if there was one thing he hated above all else, it was the waste of even one second of his time. In his position, this was an asset.

Sitting across from him in the office that also served as conference room once a day, Inspector Jean-Luc Deveraux leaned over the table and handed him a stack of paper.

“First victim: Barbara Meyer. Nineteen years old, student. She was tied to her bed and stabbed sixty-two times. Most of the wounds were superficial. It was quite clear that her attacker was careful to keep her alive as long as possible while he tortured her.”

“How long?”

“Three days,” Deveraux said. “We think she was conscious until the end. The killer had the entire building to himself, since the only other tenant was away visiting her parents. He took his sweet time. He used a very sharp blade, possibly a surgical tool. Not a single messy blow, except the ones in the genital area. There, he seems to have lost it. The blade was driven with such brutality, the blow broke the pelvis. The skin on the face was peeled off at the very end, but while the victim was still alive. It was just before her carotid artery was cut. She lost a great deal of blood, more than a gallon, but less than two pints were found at the scene. We think that the killer took the rest away with him. That, and, uh, the girl’s face, of course.”

Rudy O was listening carefully.

“Just like in the Salaville case, last year.”

“Exactly.”

Eva Svarta listened intently, her face impassive behind the dark glasses.

“Raped?”

“Possibly, but the vagina was so mutilated, it’s impossible to establish with certainty. What’s certain, though, is that no semen was found on the victim, nor any trace of DNA. The killer took a shower and carefully cleaned everything. All we were able to pick up were a few partial fingerprints on the kitchen knife stuck down the girl’s throat. Unfortunately, none of them were good enough to be of any use. Just so you know, the knife belonged to Barbara Meyer, but it isn’t the weapon that was used to torture her.”

Deveraux placed a second pile of papers in front of him. “Second victim: Audrey Desiderio, journalist, thirty-nine years old, presumably the first victim’s lover. Same MO, same weapon. The killer tied her up before stabbing her forty times. Several organs punctured. There, too, the skin on the face was completely peeled off while she was still alive, and then her throat was slit. Death occurred faster in that case, but the murderer very carefully collected a certain amount of blood, approximately two pints, that couldn’t be found at the scene. In both cases, it’s the victim’s blood that was used to write the inscriptions.”

“The inscriptions. Yes.”

The chief studied the photos that Deveraux had just given him.

He turned to Eva.

“So?”

Eva cleared her throat.

“So, the similarities with the Salaville brothers’ MO are glaring.”

“That’s not what I’m asking you.”

“I know,” Eva said.

“A copycat?”

Eva hesitated, then answered, “No. I wish that were the case, but I don’t think so. And that’s precisely what worries me.”

Jean-Luc Deveraux let out an exasperated sigh.

“Come on, Eva. The media went on and on about the Black Mountain Vampires. All you need is five minutes surfing the Internet, and you’ve got all the details. You can even buy fucking T-shirts with a picture of the Salavilles on them. Any admirers of the perverts could have set out to imitate them.”

“It’s not that simple, unfortunately. Those inscriptions were part of the evidence that was never disclosed to the media, and I made sure of that myself. Reporters had access to only a few carefully selected pictures. The same for the broken mirrors. That detail was never made public.”

“You know full well that cops will talk if the price is right,” Deveraux shot back.

“Maybe you would. But don’t presume your lack of ethics is the norm.”

“Eva, cut it out,” the chief ordered before Deveraux could respond.

A tense silence fell around the table. O, his face grave, turned to Deveraux.

“Jean-Luc, you can investigate the copycat angle if you want. The Salavilles probably have quite a few fans.”

Eva’s cheekbones reddened, but the rest of her face remained perfectly impassive.

O turned to Eva. “I’m listening,” he said.

Eva took a deep breath. “What I’m certain of is that we’re dealing with a true sadist. He’s smart and much more organized than the Salavilles. With him, nothing is left to chance. Everything is carefully planned. He didn’t kill these women with the first weapon he came across. He brings his own equipment. He also makes sure his victims are defenseless. He’s capable of hacking a girl to pieces for hours, spreading blood all over a room, and then taking a shower so as not to leave any clues. I don’t know if you actually realize how composed you’ve got to be to do such things. This is an advanced stage of psychosis. It doesn’t get to that point overnight. It takes time to develop, ten years or so. He may have killed other women, as well. We need to look into unsolved missing-persons cases for the past year, starting with the Ariege Department.”

Eva paused to give her colleagues a chance to ask questions. Deveraux shot her a dirty look. Silly as it was, it amused her.

“There’s actually one point that Deveraux and I agree on,” she continued. “That’s the fact that these two murders have a link to the Salavilles. The MO isn’t just similar. It’s exactly the same. And I can assure you that I’ve spent hundreds of hours on the Salaville case.

“Who were they? Two ordinary madmen who happened to be brothers. They’re not the first of their type, and unfortunately, they won’t be the last we encounter over the course of our careers. But at the end of the day, I’ve always felt that all the pieces weren’t there. Something crucial was missing. Of course, we know everything about their MO. We know exactly how they kidnapped their victims. But what remains unexplained is why they cut off the faces of their victims. And what did they do with these trophies? Personally, I always thought that they were meticulously following a ritual. I haven’t changed my mind about that.”

“Like some sort of cult?” Leroy asked.

“Right. This type of ritual can have a diabolic motive, like stealing the souls of these girls, for example. Remember the case of the Skid Row Stabbers, Maxwell and Greenwood? They thought they were harvesting souls for the devil by killing homeless people, and Maxwell left messages with the word “Satan” written everywhere. As for Greenwood, he drank his victims’ blood right from their slit throats. Sometimes he collected some of the blood in small cups, and he traced circles of salt around the corpses.”

Rudy O spread the photos of the circle of blood.

“You think that’s what our killer is doing?” Rudy O asked. “That he’s collecting souls?”

“I think it’s not impossible,” Eva answered. “Psychopaths who kill in a ritualistic manner often aim at pleasing some sort of god. In this case, all we know is that our killer is obsessed with blood. And, on that subject, I think it’s time to show you what I’ve found.”

She opened a folder and pulled out the book with the white cover bearing the title The Blood Countess. Next to the book, she set the picture of the dragon biting its own tail.

“What do you think of this symbol?”

Leroy turned the sheet of paper toward him.

“Looks like the drawings found in the Salaville house. No doubt about it.”

“It’s the coat of arms of the Countess Erszebet Bathory. Or Elizabeth Bathory, if you prefer the modern form of her first name.”

The three men stared at her.

“It’s in the Bible, isn’t it?” Leroy finally asked.

“Not really, Erwan. Countess Bathory was a Hungarian aristocrat in the sixteenth century. And she was a sadistic psychopath. She had four minions, who were also said to be sorcerers, whom she used to torture her female servants in every possible way. She would have them drive needles under their skin, for instance, and flay them until they bled to death. The official tally was three hundred and fifty victims, which makes her the most prolific serial killer in history. To this day, she’s remembered as the Blood Countess in Hungarian folklore.”

“Three hundred and fifty victims?” Deveraux responded. “You’ve got to be kidding?”

“No, I’m not. All this really happened. The Blood Countess has inspired a lot of modern vampire legends, as many legends as Prince Vlad Dracula. She was convinced that the blood of young girls could remove all traces of aging. She spread it all over her body, even bathing in a blood-filled bathtub, all for the purpose of becoming immortal.”

“Did it work?” Deveraux asked, chuckling.

“Not exactly,” Eva said, unfazed. “Actually, things got so out of hand, her own family brought her to trial. She was sentenced and ultimately walled up in her own bedroom. She died three years later, in 1614 to be precise.”

Eva’s colleagues stared at her. Leroy leafed through the book in silence, then handed it to Deveraux. He opened it, brows furrowed, and closed it almost immediately.

“I don’t get it. What does a Romanian dyke dead for hundreds of years have to do with our case?”

“You think that our killer is replicating those murders?” O intervened. “That he’s inspired by this Bathory character?”

“I don’t think so,” Eva responded vehemently. “I’m absolutely certain of it. “Last year, when I studied those symbols and inscriptions, I let myself get thrown off by the gibberish the Salavilles had written on the walls. With all possible names of gods we found there, I got my head full of satanic ceremonies, voodoo, African rituals. And all that time, I was looking in the wrong places. The person who perpetrated these barbaric acts wasn’t inspired by any occult rituals as we know them nowadays, but by what Countess Bathory did. He kills and tortures just the way she did.”

Eva paused to let what she intended to say next sink in.

“And it’s possible that this person actually believes she is Elizabeth Bathory.”

Her three colleagues kept looking at her, puzzled.

“What you mean here is that the killer could be a woman?” O asked.

“Come on, that’s ridiculous,” Deveraux groaned. “A woman?”

“Why not?” Leroy said.

“Because women don’t use knives!” Deveraux barked. “It’s never been seen!”

“That’s just it, Jean-Luc. I think we’re dealing with a killer the likes of which we’ve never seen before. And if things happen the same way they did last year, the killer is going to keep on striking, again and again until we stop her.”

Deveraux shrugged to show his disdain.

Eva paid him no mind and continued, “As I was saying, Countess Bathory surrounded herself with minions who took care of the dirty jobs for her, like getting rid of the bodies. We have in that case a typical slave-and-master relationship. It is possible that the Salavilles were actually servants at the beck and call of the killer, man or woman.”

“Hence the removal of the faces?”

“I think so. The only thing these girls have in common is that they were all very pretty. And Elizabeth Bathory was a complete narcissist. Other women’s beauty made her jealous.”

“Like the Evil Queen in Snow White?” Leroy asked.

“That’s the idea,” Eva said.

“Couldn’t it be simple cruelty?”

“Not with this degree of ferocity, no. There’s an intent to dehumanize these girls. Taking off their faces, that’s negating their status as human beings. And let me remind you that those trophies were never found.”

“Because the killer kept them,” O concluded.

“That’s what I believe. What do you think?” Eva asked.

O sighed.

“That we’re in deep shit.”

III

THE WOLVES

25

Sunday, 8 a.m.

It was barely dawn when Vauvert’s SUV left Highway 61 and sped onto Route 119, heading for the heart of the Ariege mountains. The sun was slowly rising in a charcoal sky above the Pyrenees’ pale outline.

As he drove over the wet asphalt, his mind was somewhere else.

He had just spent another sleepless night. He had tried, of course. He had stared at the ceiling for hours, listening to the sounds of the city, the neighbors’ sighs in their bedrooms, the drunken laughter coming from the street. But sleeping was simply impossible. At four in the morning, he got up, turned the television on again, and started sifting through the files. He immersed himself in the flow of blood the Salavilles had unleashed.

Twenty-four women murdered in less than a year.

Snatched from their own homes. In three different regions.

But how their killers had selected them, that had never been understood. Just as why the two brothers had suddenly started to kill had never been understood.

There was a key. He knew the key was somewhere in front of him, so close at hand, God dammit.

Maybe the key was still somewhere at their farm. A detail that was neglected last year. Something new, anything at all that could be a lead.

Arriving at an intersection, he took a sharp right turn. The SUV sped onto the narrow access road.

It was actually a muddy track because of the torrential rains that had been pouring the past weeks. Bordered by tall fir trees and fences, it twisted up the mountain. Vauvert had the odd feeling that he had driven this road just a few hours ago. But a full year had gone by. One year already. And nothing had changed.

The track was the same reddish scar across the country. It seemed to be running away from the realm of reality, entering the foggy lands bristling with black conifers of the mountains.

Last year, Vauvert had stopped at a crossroad in this very spot, unsure as to which way to go. Inspector Svarta had been with him. They were facing two dirt tracks, one to the right, the other to the left, and both led into the depths of the Ariege’s forest. Vauvert had wondered if they had taken a wrong turn.

Now he knew that they hadn’t. He was heading in the right direction.

He didn’t hesitate for a second this time and turned right. The SUV skidded, spraying rocks in its wake, forging full speed ahead on what was no more than a goat path.

The bends leading uphill were steep now.

Vauvert engaged the four-wheel drive, just as he had the year before.

This time, however, the passenger seat was empty. There was no girl to rescue. It was just a routine expedition to bring fresh eyes to an old crime scene.

Then why wouldn’t this persistent feeling of deja-vu leave him? It was as though the past and the present were converging, blending in a strange and complex manner. Deep down, a small voice seemed to be crying out to him: Turn around. Right now.

Everything has been finished here.

Turn around before it’s too late.

He knew what the voice was.

It was his instinct. The voice of his most atavistic sense. Detective Damien Mira, his colleague and friend, had once told him that he believed everyone had a special gift and that his was precisely that: instinct.

Damien was probably right. He would have been an idiot not to understand that if his senses were on such high alert, it could only mean he was going in the right direction. Whether he liked it or not.

He had no choice but to go on.

Suddenly, the farmhouse rose up at the end of the track. Alone and gray. A rectangular hunk of stone with a decrepit balcony on the second floor. All the windows were shut.

Vauvert stopped his vehicle in the driveway. In the same spot as the year before.

He put one foot on the ground, listening, smelling the air.

The farm was perfectly silent, like the landscape. Not a single bird singing. Not a frog was croaking. Even today.

There’s a reason, the inner voice whispered.

He got out of the vehicle and took a few steps in the driveway.

The rain had left the ground slimy. His military boots made sucking noises with every step.

He reached the front door. That very door where Claude Salaville had shot him. He noticed that the crime-scene seals were still intact. Obviously, no family members had seen fit to claim this inheritance. No one could blame them.

The giant inspector considered ripping off the crime-scene tape but changed his mind. He started walking around the house, aware that he was following steps he had taken before.

The barbed wire-topped gates were closed, but no one had replaced the padlock, snapped by the response team during the raid. Vauvert leaned with all his weight against the gates. They creaked and moaned until they opened just enough to let him slip through.

26

Like everything else, the farmyard had not changed. It was deserted and muddy, engulfed in that same unreal silence.

But there was one notable difference. Time had washed the ground clean. A few faint stains were all that remained of the blood that had been spilled there. Or perhaps the stains were just a vague memory.

A memory that Alexandre Vauvert was reliving with unpleasant clarity.

He tried to chase the thoughts away.

Because the place had remained untouched, maybe there was still some evidence here, preserved all this time. That was what he wanted to focus on.

He headed toward the barn.

The seals on the door had been ripped off. That was the first anomaly.

The door was ajar. An invitation.

His heart beat faster.

It was too late to retreat. He had to know.

He pulled on the wooden handle, sensing something familiar and terrible.

The door creaked open.

Deja-vu.

The suffocating smell seized his throat.

Vauvert immediately took a step back, drawing his gun.

The barn was still. The only sound was the wind blowing in the trees. But maybe he was imagining it.

Vauvert took the handle again and opened the right door wide before doing the same with the left door. Light poured into the barn, illuminating every corner.

His weapon in hand, Vauvert took position in the entryway, trying to determine the cause of the stench.

The barn looked deserted. The shelves were empty. The chains hanging from the beams were gone, as were the butcher hooks and bloody buckets. It had all been taken away, tagged, and filed as evidence.

All what was left was a vast space, the ground layered with moldy hay, and the leprous stone walls.

So where was this pestilential smell coming from?

He stepped into the barn and saw the small black mounds all over the ground. That was the source of the stink: feces. Just excrement. Animals had made their home in the barn and had done their business all over the place.

Whatever they were, it didn’t seem that they were there any longer.

His gun still raised, Alexandre Vauvert surveyed the rest of the barn.

The walls were still covered with nonsensical inscriptions, faded memories that time was slowly erasing from the stone.

Except for the wall on the far end.

There, the words were perfectly legible.

The blood the words were written in was still red and wet.

Vauvert froze.

Still wielding his gun with his right hand, he took out his cell phone to call this in. On the screen, a series of letters were scrolling.

“What the fuck?”

He turned the phone off and then turned it back on again. The letters were gone, but there was still no signal.

“Shit.”

He used it anyway to take a picture of the inscription on the wall. Then he turned around and took more pictures of the piles of excrement. It was all he could do for now.

His stomach was churning.

He turned around to leave, still on the lookout.

Outside, the light was declining. Thick black clouds were gathering in the sky. A storm would break soon, and it would probably be as violent as the one the night before.

Vauvert jogged across the yard toward the house.

Then he saw the back door. It, too, was ajar. The police tape looked like it had been ripped off a good while ago.

Vauvert raised his weapon. He pushed the door open with his foot.

The inside of the house lay in darkness.

A flash of lightning crossed the sky, followed by thunder-rolling, heavy, distant, like a demon approaching.

Vauvert stepped inside.

The smell assailed him. The stink of shit.

The house seemed deserted.

Turn around. Right now, before it is too late.

He unsnapped the flashlight from his belt and pointed the ray of light at the floor. Black droppings were all over the tiles.

There was something else, something underneath the stench.

“Can’t you smell it? The smell of blood.”

Those were Eva’s words last year.

But now? Was he really smelling blood? Or was his mind playing tricks?

He didn’t know anymore.

He wasn’t sure of anything.

Outside, it thundered again.

He focused, pointing the flashlight at the walls. The inscriptions were still there, overlapping each other. He recognized some of the names that had been frenetically scribbled on the wallpaper. Sekhmet, Adonai and other names borrowed from all religions. And in the middle, the large circle drawn in blood. He guessed it more than he could see it, brown and faded now, in the beam of light.

He swept the walls with the flashlight, looking for more recent marks. He found none.

At frequent intervals, he glanced at his phone.

Still no signal.

He carefully scanned the living room. No movement, just the dust particles dancing in the waning light. This was where Eva had discovered the girl with the knife planted in her vagina.

On that sofa, still in the center of the room.

Vauvert aimed his light on it, taking a step forward.

And stopped in his tracks.

A figure was curled on the sofa. A slender form covered with some sort of fur blanket.

“Police,” Vauvert shouted, pointing the flashlight with one hand and his gun with the other.

The form moved.

“Police! Show me your hands!”

The figure turned and stretched.

On its four legs.

The fur was not a blanket.

It was a wolf. A black wolf, with eyes that gleamed like mirrors.

“Oh shit,” Vauvert grunted, stepping back.

Then, through the other door, a gaunt second figure slipped into the room.

Vauvert stared at one and then the other. He realized he must be exuding fear. Did they smell it on him? If he fired at one, would the other have time to leap on him?

He did not feel like taking the chance. He just wanted to get out of this place. Quick.

He took another step back.

He turned off his flashlight. And yet he could still see the animals’ eyes. Four small red flames burning in the darkness. Were wolves’ eyes supposed to glow like that?

No, wolves’ eyes were not supposed to glow, and they were not red. Not outside nightmares.

Then, with terror, he placed that feeling of deja-vu.

He was facing the wolves from his dream.

He was descending into his own fucking nightmare.

Finally he felt the door against his back.

The two wolves lunged at him.

He threw himself through the doorway and slammed the door shut.

27

Alexandre Vauvert ran across the yard.

Whatever it was that was going on in there, it was far from normal.

He had to call for backup.

As he reached the iron gates, he pulled out his cell phone. Once again, the screen was filled the impenetrable text:

He didn’t have time to think about its meaning. The shutters on a window flew open, and one of the wolves leaped out, its red eyes locked on him. The second wolf followed on its tail.

The two black beasts separated and took positions on both sides of the gate, cutting off Vauvert’s escape.

Vauvert dropped the phone and gripped his gun with both hands, aiming it at the two animals. Why weren’t they just running away?

He shot at the closest wolf. The wolf crouched and sprang to the side as he fired. The bullet hit the mud, heaving up dark muddy matter.

The two beasts began to move together, as if they were of one mind.

They came at him.

Vauvert fired again.

He missed and fired again.

Then he fired a burst of shots.

His sixth or seventh-Vauvert didn’t know-hit one of the animals in the breast. The wolf fell back and emitted a howl like the scream of dozens of babies, blood seeping from its jaws.

Still, it got back up. In its eyes was the fiery glow of pure hatred.

It lunged at the man, its bloody jaws open wide, its fangs like razors.

Vauvert fired one last time. He hit the beast in the head. The wolf stiffened, as though electrocuted, and crashed at the inspector’s feet.

He raised his gun toward the other beast.

It was not there.

Vauvert pressed his back against the side of the house. He whirled his gun from one side to the other, covering all the space in front of him. No wolf. Somehow it had bolted off.

But where? The wolf had been at least thirty feet from the gate. He would have seen it heading in that direction.

So where had the animal run off to? And how could it have just slipped away?

The inspector blinked. He wondered whether he could trust his senses. Was he seeing things? Nothing like this had ever happened before.

He turned to the animal that he’d shot down.

It was gone too.

Where the beast had collapsed, a bullet in its head, there was nothing.

In different circumstances, Vauvert would have thought he was losing his mind.

Over the years, he had learned what it meant to be a cop, to be the one who was paid to plunge into the dirty parts of society, into the blood and hate, in order to spare everyone else. And he did plunge into the blood and hate, each time emerging a bit dirtier. But always standing.

Now, as each time before, he was standing. He scanned the yard, trying to calm the rush of blood pounding in his chest.

This was no time to panic. Maybe he didn’t understand what had just happened, but it was a case he had to solve.

In his fifteen years, he had seen his share of other strange sights. Things that couldn’t be put in the reports, things that he understood instinctively as a cop but did not make sense on paper.

He lowered his eyes. His fatigue pants were caked with mud. The wolf had splattered him as it crashed to the ground, so he had not dreamed this.

He walked to the gate and inspected it. At least one of the bullets had damaged the metal. He had thought he hit the animal, though. Twice.

Crouching, he examined the ground.

Casings from the bullets were scattered in the mud..

He also spotted two small lead objects.

From his pocket, he retrieved a pair of latex gloves and a small plastic bag.

Ever so carefully, he picked up the bullets.

He was no ballistics expert, but he could clearly see that they were crushed and fragmented, like bullets that had struck flesh and bone.

And both of these were covered with blood.

28

Sunday, noon

Wearing her sky-blue T-shirt with the image OF Corto Maltese, her favorite graphic-novel antihero, and sitting comfortably on her couch, Leila Amari was having a late breakfast while watching Funny Face on her big flat-screen television. She owned a large collection of musicals, which she knew by heart and never tired of watching. They evoked a carefree past when you could sing and dance in the rain without getting locked up before the end of the day.

That was her secret pleasure, really-the bubble she could retreat into when she needed to get away. She spent every other day inspecting depressing crime scenes, her nose in the blood, leading her forensics team as they looked for hints of powder and DNA, evidence that revealed each day more macabre secrets. No matter how much Leila loved her work and no matter how perfectly happy she was managing her own team, just for one afternoon a week, she really needed this escape.

She poured herself another cup of red fruit tea, her eyes glued to the flat screen. Fred Astaire was dancing with Audrey Hepburn, doves and swans all around them. It did not get any better than this.

Until the doorbell yanked her from her reverie, spelling the end of her Sunday afternoon.

She had not been expecting anyone. Grumbling, she paused the video and walked to the intercom.

“Yes?”

“Leila, it’s Alexandre. An emergency.”

She pressed the button and waited for her colleague to come up the stairs. Soon his massive figure appeared at the door. He stared at her, speechless. She was wearing nothing but her T-shirt, a pair of men’s boxers, obviously too big for her, and thick pale-pink socks.

“Yes?” Leila asked again.

“Your phone is off,” he said.

“That’s because I’m not on call today.”

“You are now.”

Exactly what she was afraid of. With a gesture, she invited him in. On the flat screen, Fred Astaire was frozen in midair. Farewell, imaginary world where people are always happy. She turned off the video. The screen went black.

“I’m really sorry to bother you like this,” Vauvert said.

“So why don’t you tell me what you want instead?”

“Yes. Here.”

He pulled a transparent plastic bag from his pocket. Inside the bag, she could see two bloody pieces of metal. Leila frowned.

“Oh. Bullets?”

“Yes.”

She took the little bag and examined the contents.

“And these bullets, where do they come from?”

“They’re mine, Leila.”

Okay. She was beginning to understand.

“You got yourself in trouble again, right?”

“Not yet. But I need you to analyze the blood on these bullets as soon as possible.”

“Who did you shoot?”

“Don’t worry. It was only an animal. Not a human being, okay?”

Leila sighed.

“An animal, huh?”

“Yes.”

“And you want me to believe that you actually extracted your own bullets from some creature’s carcass? Who do you take me for?”

“To tell the truth, I didn’t really extract the bullets,” Vauvert said. “It’s, well, it would be too hard to explain. But I absolutely have to know what kind of animal it is.”

She tilted her head.

“Because you don’t know?” She couldn’t help snickering. “I think you really are taking me for a bimbo, Alex. But I won’t force you to tell me the truth. I assume you have your reasons. The lab is closed today, though. It’s Sunday.”

“And you are the head of the team. You can come and go as you please.”

As usual, trying to argue with Vauvert was no use. The guy was definitely pig-headed. But he was also a friend, and she knew that if she were ever the one in trouble, she wouldn’t have to explain herself to him. Vauvert would send every procedural excuse to hell and come to her rescue.

“This really can’t wait till tomorrow, huh?”

“Leila, would I be here if it weren’t an absolute emergency?”

“I know. That’s what worries me.” She looked down at her bare legs. “Okay. Do I get a minute to put something on, or do you want me to go to the office half naked?”

29

Just as Leila had said, the forensics headquarters were deserted.

Vauvert sat in a chair in her office while she sifted through the cabinet and picked up a vial of serum.

“You still don’t want to tell me what kind of animal it comes from?” she asked again as she opened her sample box. “It would save us some time.”

The giant cleared his throat.

“Truth is, I don’t know. That’s the reason you’ve got to analyze it.”

“Okay then,” she said. “I’m going to do the search step by step. It shouldn’t be too long, though.”

With a cotton swab, she took a small sample of blood from one of the bullets and placed it on a drop of serum.

As the precipitate turned fluorescent red, Leila made a face.

“What?” Vauvert asked.

She turned to him, her face loaded with worry and rising anger.

“Stop screwing with me now. Tell me what you did.”

“Why? What’s going on?”

“What’s going on is that this is no animal blood, Alex.”

Vauvert looked stunned.

“Not animal blood?”

She stared daggers at him.

“I don’t know what you’ve done, but this is serious. That’s human blood on this bullet. I can’t cover for you on something as serious as this. Who did you shoot?”

“Well, Leila, that’s precisely the problem. I have no idea.”

“Cut the crap, please. You extracted these bullets. You damn well saw the person they came from.”

He bowed his head.

“You wouldn’t believe me.”

He massaged the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. Then he looked at the forensic scientist still staring at him.

“How long would it take you do to a DNA sequencing and run it against the central database?”

“With the new equipment I can do it in less than half an hour. You think that the person you shot is on file?”

“We can give it a try, right?”

Deep inside, he hoped that wouldn’t be the case.

He walked to the window in the hallway to smoke while Leila got busy isolating a DNA strand and starting the sequencer.

He had smoked six cigarettes and was lighting the seventh when she came back to see him, her face ashen, to give him the result.

Vauvert felt the weight of the world pressing very, very heavily on his shoulders.

He remained at the window for a while, watching the canal below and the heavy sky above, before he made up his mind, knowing that anything he did now would topple a series of dominoes and that everything would soon be out of his hands. He pushed open the door to the stairwell. One floor below, he emerged in Homicide headquarters.

What Leila had just told him was spinning in his head.

The DNA sequence match.

Impossible.

Inexplicable.

He would have to find a way to explain this to his bosses. Or else he would have to lie. This type of thing couldn’t be explained. That was clear. No matter what happened now, he knew that it would all blow up in his face sooner or later. Or, in other words, he was neck-deep in shit.

In the break room, he found the shift team. Sebastien, Nicolas, and Christophe: two officers and one detective. The men were in the middle of a card game and looked at him with puzzled faces.

“Listen guys,” he told them. “I won’t beat around the bush. I’m back on the Salaville case, starting at square one.”

“The Black Mountain Vampires?”

“Precisely. I know it’s a cold case, but new evidence makes me think that we missed a third man last year.”

“So what do you need?”

“I want you guys to go back to the farm right now. Take weapons with you.”

The three gave each other concerned looks.

“What’s going on exactly?”

“I went over there this morning,” Vauvert explained. “There has clearly been some activity. Maybe an accomplice, maybe not. Bring back a full status report. Someone has left new inscriptions on the walls of the barn. They’re written in blood, and they’re fresh. You gather samples of everything you find suspicious. And bring back any animal traces that you find. There’s excrement everywhere, in both the house and the barn.”

“Excrement?” Nicolas asked, wrinkling his nose. “What’s all this about? What kind of animals are you talking about?”

“Look, I’m not sure, okay? It may be canidae shit.”

“Say what?”

“Wolves,” Vauvert said. “Or something else, I don’t know. I just want to make sure. You’ll understand for yourselves as soon as you get there, believe me.”

“Right now?” Sebastien asked. “To go get some wolf shit? We’re the only ones on duty, Alex…”

“And I’m your superior officer,” Vauvert answered, clear and unequivocal.

Reluctantly, the three men got up and left to get ready.

Vauvert was alone in the break room. He stayed there for a minute, breathing slowly to settle his agitated breathing. Once he had calmed down a bit, he left the room and walked down the hallway.

He knocked on the door of the only person who would listen without judging him.

30

Once he had finished telling his story, Vauvert raised the can of beer to his lips and downed it in nearly a single gulp.

He was in Detective Damien Mira’s office. His colleague, an old-fashioned cop who kept a stash of beer in the bottom drawer of his desk, was sitting in front of him. His pensive expression exaggerated his heavy jowls. With each passing year, Mira’s frame grew larger. At fifty, that was a whole lot of years that had gone by.

“You don’t mean to put any of this in your report. Do you?”

Vauvert chuckled nervously.

“You kidding? Of course not. There’s no way I could put any of that in writing.”

“At least one thing’s settled,” Mira said.

He looked at the sheet of paper on his desk with the DNA test results that Leila Amari had produced. For the tenth time, at least, he read the name that was written on it. And for the tenth time, he frowned.

“Right. And there’s no way this could be a mistake?”

“No,” Vauvert answered. “The genetic comparison is a hundred percent reliable.”

“Okay, so we’re talking about the blood of one of the Salaville brothers.”

“Of Roman Salaville, yes.”

“A man who is dead,” Mira said.

“That’s what I thought,” Vauvert muttered. He opened another beer and took a long swig before going on, “God dammit, Damien, I saw the bastard split open on the autopsy table last year, and he looked deader than dead. I don’t get it.”

Mira, pensive, took off his huge tortoiseshell glasses and began to clean them with a handkerchief.

“But the thing you shot at, it didn’t look like that guy.”

“I’ve told you everything already.”

“Yes, I know. You told me it looked like a wolf.”

“Two fucking wolves. With eyes like lasers. I’ve never seen anything like it, I swear.”

“And you have no explanation for any of this?”

“What do you want me to say? There is no explanation.”

“Well, if you ask me… you’re right,” his colleague said. “It is impossible.” He put the glasses back on. “There is one thing funny about your story, though.”

Vauvert gave him a curious look.

“Go on, make me laugh.”

“Those two guys, the press called them the Black Mountain Vampires.”

“They always give them stupid nicknames. What’s so funny about that?”

“Well, that story of yours, the way you tell it anyway, it reminds me of the story of Dracula.”

“Dracula? I don’t get it.”

“You don’t watch vampire movies? The stories are always sort of the same. The vampire has these wolves guarding his castle. They’re really people, servants the vampire chooses from the lowest strata of society, messed-up folks who are easy to control. Once they’re under his will, they find victims for him to feed on. In the story of Count Dracula, the servant was named Renfield, if I remember correctly.”

Vauvert nodded.

“Okay. So you’re saying that the Salavilles were like a Renfield? Servants of a Prince of Darkness who did the dirty jobs for him so he could remain invisible?”

“That’s it,” Mira said, chuckling. “I mean, metaphorically speaking.”

Alexandre Vauvert said nothing. Metaphorically speaking or not, he did not see anything funny about this.

His men had been gone for more than an hour and a half, and he hadn’t heard from them.

He was starting to worry.

When the phone finally vibrated on the desk, he grabbed it.

“Sebastien speaking. I’ve been trying to get you for ten minutes. The signal’s really bad up here.”

“How’s it going?”

“Is this a gag? Because I have to tell you that we really don’t get it.”

Vauvert felt his stomach tighten.

“Why? Was there a problem?”

“Absolutely not. Actually, there’s nothing to report. Everything is clean. The only thing we found were bullet impacts on the front gate. There was a shooting here.”

“Yes, I know. Those were my bullets. It will be in my report. What about the excrement.”

“There is no fucking excrement, Alex.”

“There isn’t?”

“Of course there’s not. Everything is perfectly clean. It’s freaky, actually, how there aren’t any animals around here. I haven’t heard a single bird.”

“The inscriptions,” Vauvert insisted, blood rushing to his temples. “You saw the inscriptions at the back of the barn, right? Fresh blood was used…”

“Nothing that wasn’t here last year. We checked everything several times.”

“You’re sure?”

The silence lasted for a few seconds.

“I don’t see what you’re getting at, but it’s not funny.”

Vauvert didn’t know what to say.

“We’re heading back now. But you’d better take care of the report tonight. The boss will want us to justify that trip to Ariege.”

Vauvert uttered something that sounded like a groan.

“So?” Mira asked.

Vauvert said nothing. Things were getting out of control. He stared at his cell, tiny in his enormous hand. In the menu, he looked for the folder where he had saved the photos from the farm. There they were, the photos.

He opened them one by one.

He couldn’t see any traces of the black lumps that had littered the ground in the barn. The droppings had vanished from the images.

“This can’t be possible.”

He had also taken three photos of the wall. “Lords of death and resurrection.” He couldn’t have imagined that, too.

He scrolled down and opened the photos.

The wall was blank. There were no traces of blood on the wall, not in any one of the photos.

Alexandre Vauvert turned off his phone. He tossed it on the desk and glared at it for a long time. Then he took his head in his hands and shut his eyes.

“Damien, I think I’m losing my fucking mind.”

31

Paris

Sunday evening

It was night when Eva drove back home in her Audi. Rain was pouring down in sheets, hitting the sidewalks with raging force. The gutters were overloaded with black rivers that rushed into the streets. Eva had to be careful, because her wipers could not move fast enough to clear away all the water on the windshield.

She saw the hooded figure at the very last moment. The guy was wrapped in a large coat that had not reflected the car’s headlights. He was leaning over the edge of the curb, and the Audi came dangerously close to hitting him.

“Holy shit!” Eva swore, swerving away from him as she could.

She tried to get a glimpse of the man in the rearview mirror, but all she could distinguish was the shape of his coat and the flash of a surprisingly white face turned toward her.

This idiot was going to wind up in real bad shape if he was always this careless about crossing the street.

A second later, it was forgotten. Eva was exhausted. She had just spent more than fifteen hours plowing through computer files in her office, and her eyes ached. All she wanted now was her apartment cocoon. She needed a break, if just for an hour or two. Nothing else mattered.

She brought the car to a stop in front of the parking garage gate and stretched her arm through the window to press her magnetic key against the reader. She pulled in, and the first gate slowly came down behind her. Only then would the second gate open and allow her to drive into the underground parking lot. The system was supposed to prevent burglary. Even so, two vehicles had been stolen already this year. It seemed that criminals could always crack a security system.

Eva drove down the curved tunnel to the third level, where her spot was. She maneuvered into her space and turned off the headlights.

The parking lot was silent, as usual. It was one of those empty silences that always made Eva uneasy, despite her years of police training. Tonight was no exception. She hurried toward the exit, her heels clicking on the concrete floor. Again, she pressed her key against the magnetic reader and went through the two successive fireproof doors. The elevator was right behind the second door, by the staircase. Here too, she needed her magnetic key. The elevator doors slid open, and Eva stepped inside.

The doors closed with a swish and the elevator started up, slow as ever. It always seemed to take hours to get to the ninth floor.

Eva leaned her back against the mirrored wall of the elevator and closed her eyes to rest them. Information swirled in her head. All those names and nightclubs, possible leads and rejected explanations. Before leaving headquarters, she had made a final progress report with her colleagues. But neither the neighborhood interviews nor the phone analysis had yielded any clues. Even the fingerprints provided no information. Leroy was still digging through the archives of the many mental institutions, with the help of truckloads of coffee. He came across a few disturbed teens who fantasized about Countess Bathory, Gilles de Rais, and satanism, but none of them seemed that dangerous. As for Deveraux, he was fixed on putting together a list of youths who had desecrated graves with the intention of holding them for questioning. He most likely hoped to force a confession out of one of them. It was an obvious abuse of power, but Eva refrained from saying anything and let the man do his thing. At least he was off her back and she could do her work.

Not that she had made much progress, but at least she had managed to retrace the victims’ steps. On Desiderio’s part, there was nothing too surprising. The editor was a typically sad case of a workaholic who had sacrificed her personal life for her career. She spent most of her time at the office. Late at night she used sex with strangers to drown her loneliness. Her unlikely affair with Barbara Meyer, however, actually seemed to be serious. The two women would have spent the weekend together if their lives had not been cut short.

That made Eva think.

When it comes to behavior and relationships, it is rare that anything happens by accident. There are no coincidences. Only choices.

Certainly, those two slayings were by choice, not accident.

But why those two specifically?

Was it because he-or she-already knew them? Because they could have recognized him-or her?

Maybe it was for an altogether different reason.

As for Meyer, her computer was crammed with Goth music and old black-and-white horror movies. The girl spent a fortune on shoes, corsets, concert tickets, and nightclubs. It was in this nightlife’s loud and inflamed fringe that she had met Desiderio.

This was one point of convergence.

A lot of people in that crowd had a passion for the occult. Many would know about Countess Bathory’s life, no doubt about that. But to assume that any of them would actually take the plunge, now that was another story.

Still, it was a tangible lead, and Eva had every intention of following up.

The elevator stopped on the ninth floor.

She opened her apartment door.

It was almost nine o’clock. She had time to rest a bit before going back to work.

She hung up her jacket and placed her shoes neatly in the closet and headed for the bedroom. Lying down on the bed, she stretched, then turned her head left and right until she felt the delightful crack of the vertebrae. She gazed at the ceiling.

Eva never slept long. That summoned too many nightmares. Yet the seductive call of exhaustion was whispering to her. Her breathing slowed, and she felt her breathing slow and her eyes close. She let herself go for a few moments.

Then fell into a deep sleep.

It was in another state, still in this world but not entirely so, that she became aware of a presence in her room.

Bare feet walking on the hardwood floor.

Drawing closer to the bed where she lay.

She felt the mattress give as a hand pressed down on it slowly, careful not to wake her up.

Eva waited.

The figure climbed onto the bed, resting one knee on the mattress, then another.

Eva did not want to move. She did not have the strength.

The presence drew even closer.

She felt hair brush her and a warm breath on her face.

She knew that sensation.

Half opening her eyes, she saw the little albino girl leaning above her.

But she did not react. She waited for the hallucination to fade away.

She was dreaming. There was no other explanation.

The pills she was taking were supposed to prevent this type of dream. They worked just fine most of the time.

But not all the time.

The little girl with white hair snuggled against her. Eva could feel her body, her hands on her shoulders.

She tried to move, to turn her head.

She could not.

The little girl brought her lips to her ear.

“Watch out,” she whispered. “She’s coming.”

An electric current coursed through Eva’s body. She bolted up, alert.

She scanned the room. It was deserted.

Eva’s skin was covered in goose bumps. She examined the bed, still impeccably tidy, except in the places where she thought she’d seen the little ghost girl crawl toward her.

The sheets showed traces of having been disturbed where she had rested her hands and knees.

It was now a quarter past ten. She had spent over an hour sleeping. No wonder she had dreamed.

“Shit.”

She sat at the edge of the bed, her mind still a blur. She thought about the little ghost girl’s breath against her ear and shuddered.

She’s coming?

Yeah, right. A dream. It was just a fucking dream. Like the other times.

Nothing else. Absolutely nothing else.

Eva tried to calm herself. She was unfortunately used to these bouts of anxiety. And it was already past ten o’clock, for Christ’s sake. It was time to get ready. She still had work to do tonight.

If the killer had actually found his victims in a club, then that was the first place to go and take a look.

Last month Chick magazine had published a glowing article about one such club.

And it was the place where, according to their e-mails, the two victims had met. It was where their affair had begun.

Eva took off her clothes, carefully folded them over the chaise lounge and walked toward the closet. Her reflection, naked and slender, appeared in the full-length mirror for an instant before she opened the door to select an outfit suitable for a nightclub.

She slipped on black stockings, which looked almost surreal against her ivory skin, and adjusted the garter belt. Running her hand over the silky texture gave her a sensuous pleasure. She put on a short black skirt that revealed the top of her stockings and then a black vinyl corset that she had not worn for a couple of years. Finally, she retrieved a pair of gleaming stiletto boots that laced to the knee. She contemplated her image in the mirror.

I should dress this way more often.

Outside, thunder growled in the distance.

As she tightened her corset, she once again experienced the shiver of contact with the black vinyl. Its deliciously cold glint and smooth texture invited her caress.

She picked up her meds from her nightstand and swallowed them with a glass of water. Then she took the small bag containing amphetamines. She placed two pink tablets on her tongue. They had a vanilla-like but bitter taste. She took the glass to her lips again and downed the pills.

It was eleven twenty when she got into her car.

The underground lot was still deserted, still icily silent. Her headlights illuminated the concrete columns as she drove up, one level after the other, toward the exit. She reached out to press her magnetic key against the reader. The first gate opened with its mechanical creak.

Eva took a box of breath mints out of the glove box and put one in her mouth.

The day had been long. The night would be even longer.

The second gate opened, and the Audi pulled into the street. The rain seemed to have stopped falling, finally. Eva stepped on the gas pedal.

Once the gate was shut and the light had gone off, the figure stepped away from the concrete column, where it had been concealed from view.

The black coat grazed the ground. Only the leather-gloved hands emerged from the sleeves.

The figure stayed still for a few more moments, enjoying the silence of the place. Then it headed for the door of the apartment building, invisible in the darkness. Under the hood, the mask was so pale, it looked white.

The hand rested on the handle. The door remained closed. Only a magnetic key could open it.

That was not a problem. The figure took a step to the side and waited. It had plenty of time.

32

Half past midnight

In Paris, driving across the city never proves as long as finding a parking spot. Eva had maneuvered around the neighborhood streets for nearly forty minutes before finally finding a space at the end of a graffiti-covered dead-end street several blocks from the nightclub.

The neon lights on the buildings looked like halos in the mist, and the wet sidewalks reflected their bright colors.

Eva could feel the throbbing of the bass two buildings away from the entrance to the nightclub. As she drew close, the music grew louder. Just before reaching the door, she stopped to check her stiletto boots emerging from her long black coat, which was carefully buttoned up. She could feel the vibration of the music under her soles. It was rippling the water in the puddles on the sidewalk.

There was a queue in front of the doors. Some thirty young people, their clothing torn and inlaid with metal artifacts, waited in a disciplined line. Eva stepped in line and waited for her turn to go in.

The Hells Bells was the last underground place in town, as its aficionados proudly claimed. And underground it was, literally. Having past muster with the guy at the door, she walked down the stairs to the nightclub’s anteroom, trying not to trip over the couples making out on the steps.

The volume was now shaking the walls.

There was one last double door to go through. She pushed it open.

The wall of sound rushed at her. She was hit full blast, as the sound threatened to blow her to smithereens. Panting, she stopped at the doorway, the edge of the maelstrom.

A moment later, her senses adapted, her eardrums expanded, and she felt caught up, her internal rhythm moving with the distorted music. It penetrated her, and suddenly she was thrust back into all of the anguish-filled nights, all the anger she was never able to let out. Every assault of the bass drum exploded deep inside her chest, fragmenting her heart, and sending shivers all the way down her back.

People bumped into her. Figures came in and out, wafting odors of sweat, sex, and smoke. Girls or boys, she could not tell. Some had smeared their faces with fluorescent paint. They had pink and green Mohawks and were dressed in black, plastic, and fishnets, as well as materials she could not even identify in the black light, thick smoke, and strobes.

She tried to make her way through the packed crowd, way too many people for the place’s capacity. The stage, the epicenter of this apocalyptic sound, was disappearing behind a throng of young people, their tattooed arms in the air. Others were climbing the railings along the walls in an attempt to see the band. The most resilient ones were hanging seven or so feet above the floor, waving their fists and letting out whoops before hurling themselves into the pack of young people waiting to receive them.

And Eva pushed too, moving as she could among the sweat-soaked bodies until she could get a glimpse of the stage. First she saw the bass player, who had long frizzy hair and was wearing a T-shirt that said “Sodom.” He was bent toward the audience, clinging to his instrument, one foot on the stage monitor. Anonymous hands from the audience were clinging to the bottoms of his pants and refused to let go. There had to be a guitar player behind him. The colorful stage smoke obscured him, but his presence was made palpable by the saturated chaos of his instrument, his ear-splitting harmonics.

As for the lead singer, he was hard to miss. He was tall and imposing, with shaman makeup and bone trinkets around his neck. His voice-or rather his wailing-rose and flew with the music. Head thrown back, eyes rolled upward, he had a foot on his monitor too and seemed to be anchoring himself to the mike stand with one hand. The other hand was raised toward the sky, as though he were trying to hang onto it.

When he lowered his head again, his eyes underneath the veil of his hair began to shine. Eva flinched with an old atavistic fear. It was the fear of unexplainable and powerful energies that sometimes slip behind the eyes of madmen and saints.

Under the ultrapowerful lighting, she had the impression that this man was staring at her and that his gaze was piercing her soul. For a second, the singer’s hair had been white as snow, a blinding sun-like halo around his face.

Then the hair, pasted to the sweaty singer’s gaunt and haunted face, turned black again. His heavily made-up eyes did not cast any light. On the contrary, they absorbed it, like chasms.

“What the soul hides,” he screamed into the mike, “blood tells!”

Eva decided to retreat, making her way back through the crowd and heading for the bar. She needed to have a drink in her hands.

When she spotted the boy behind the bar, her first thought was that he was incredibly good-looking. Early twenties in all its superb arrogance, as thin and smooth as a pre-Raphaelite angel, his eyes made up with black liner, and his hair like silky snakes.

As she reached to him, Eva opened her coat. The barman’s eyes immediately fell to her corset.

“Your hair looks cool!” he shouted over the music.

Eva smiled and lowered her shades, locking her red eyes with the young man’s.

“Vodka!” she shouted back.

“The first one’s on me!” he replied with a wink. As he put the glass in front of her, he leaned over and said, “I’m Anthony, by the way.”

“And I’m the police,” Eva said in his ear.

She discreetly flashed her ID. It was a thrill watching the boy’s eyes widen and his mouth twitch, once to the right and once to the left. How could he have imagined that the girl he was hitting on was actually a cop.

This time, she was the one leaning over the bar to get closer to him.

“You work here every night, Anthony?”

“Uh, yes, why?”

She slid the photo of Audrey Desiderio beside her drink.

“Have you ever seen this woman?”

He studied the picture.

“No, I don’t think so.”

“How about this one?” Eva asked, showing him the picture of Barbara Meyer.

This time he nodded, which made his braids ripple.

“Yeah, that’s Barbie! She comes here all the time. You’ll have to wait, though. She’s not here yet tonight.”

Eva suppressed a sardonic look. Poor Barbara would not be showing up for the fun anymore.

“Do you remember the last time you saw her here?”

The boy thought for a moment. “Last week. Well, this week, last Tuesday. We had an electro ball. I remember it, all right. She was dancing on the stage.”

Tuesday night, then.

The same night the killer locked her up in her place.

It was a good thing she had come here, after all.

Eva wanted to ask another question, but several customers were waving impatiently at the other end of the bar.

“Be right back, okay?” the boy said before going over to take their orders.

Eva took the opportunity to turn around and have another look at the crowd. At the far end of the venue, the stage was now lit up in red, and on the large screen behind the band there was a video of oozing blood. As the sounds of the organ-repetitive and hypnotic-filled the place, the hysterical audience gave the musicians a thunderous ovation. The band members twirled their sweat-drenched T-shirts above their heads before tossing them into the crowd. The sea of bodies dressed in black and metal rushed with renewed vigor against the barriers in front of the stage. They raised their arms, fingers and pinkies extended in the horns symbol, and they let out beastly screams of ecstasy and expectation.

“We are Moonspell from Portugal!” the lead singer yelled in a voice so deep, it sounded either animal-like or divine. Eva could not decide. His tone became thunderous as he declaimed: “Vampiria.”

Hundreds of hoarse voices responded in unison: “You are my destiny! My only love and my true destiny!”

Then the overdriven guitar rushed in, and the vocalist rose again toward impossible zenith. And Eva felt crushed, fascinated, swept away by the music. An invisible burning hand entered her, spreading inside her flesh, wrapping up her heart. She surprised herself by wanting this strange sensation to go on.

“In a city once named Desire,” the singer chanted, his eyes rolled upward and both arms outstretched. “Dreaming with the entombed dear!”

And the crowd continued to scream with him in a strange and powerful communion.

The band paused, and hundreds of hands rose in the air. Ecstatic screams rose from the crowd. Then the avalanche of sound and energy erupted again, coming in for the final kill.

Fascinated, Eva watched. The gleaming eyes. The screaming mouths. The fists like hammers, and the sight of this crowd in a trance was hypnotic. She would have loved to join them, forget all about the case, just simply ride this gigantic wave of sound, feel her body ripple and dance with the ghosts, add her own screams to theirs.

But she did not come here for that.

Whether she liked it or not, for a few more hours still, she was on duty.

She was here to get information. She would not leave without learning more about Barbara Meyer.

As the barman set a fresh glass in front of her, she slipped a bill on the bar and leaned toward the boy. Her lips brushed the silky snakes close to his ear.

“You must know everyone in here, right?”

“Most of them, yes.”

“Could you answer a few questions a little later?”

“Barbie is in trouble?”

“I’m afraid so,” Eva eluded.

The boy went over to take an order from a girl with an impressive green Mohawk.

Eva lifted her glass. She took a sip of deliciously cold vodka.

33

“No, really sorry, beautiful,” answered the man in the black latex T-shirt stretched tight against his muscular chest. “I’m not from here. I know nobody.”

His face glistened with sweat. He ran the back of his wrist across his cheek, smearing his mascara even more. He smiled at Eva-revealing prominent fangs-before walking away from her and diving back into the crowd, into the chaos of music and moving bodies.

The last band had finished its set awhile earlier, but the decibel level had not decreased, and the Hells Bells was still full. Some unseen DJ had taken over, spinning one hit after another. They were heavy, repetitive songs, and now the ghosts were swaying, their eyes closed and their centers of gravity very low. Like strange and sensual zombies, they were absorbed in their own inner worlds.

Eva let herself drop on an unoccupied sofa and brought her vodka to her lips. She had lost count of how many glasses she had drunk. But she did not feel tired. She was frustrated more than anything else. All night, she had been observing the motley group here. She had projected herself inside these young men and women, inside their chests filled with wild magic and reckless youth, where there was no such thing as consequences. And the more she profiled them, the more she felt like an intruder. Even here, among misfits, she was the biggest misfit of them all. It was not even irony. It was fact, and it had the taste of despair.

She thought about the corpses the Salavilles had left behind and tried to establish a link with the profiles of the people here. She found none. The brothers had chosen their victims from a variety of backgrounds. Of the twenty-four, eleven had listened to rock or metal, but that was representative of the general population. Who knew how the killer was selecting his victims?

She had hoped to find some clue that would help her track the murderer down or at least give her some sort of lead, but she was beginning to conclude that she wouldn’t be that lucky in this club. She would have to start from scratch. Again.

Lost in her thoughts, she did not notice the two girls coming her way. They were holding hands like a couple, and both of them could have been Barbara Meyer clones. Or Bettie Page. They were slim and no more than twenty years old, with retro bangs and ’50s makeup. Both were in polka-dot corsets. One was wearing a skirt so short, her panties showed. They were pink, with an image of the Virgin Mary on them.

Amused, Eva stopped staring at the girl’s panties. She realized that she was pulling along her friend, who was really a teenager. Her friend looked sullen, obviously reluctant to be led where she was going. “Hey,” said the girl in the pink panties.

“Hey,” said Eva, raising her glass. “Good evening.”

“My name is Marian, and this is Alice,” the girl said, pointing at her sullen friend. “Can we sit with you?”

“Sure.”

She waited for the girls to get comfortable before saying, “My name is Eva.”

“Lobo told us you’re a cop. You don’t look like a cop.”

“Lobo?”

“The tough-looking guy, military cut, with a “Front 242” T-shirt? You asked him about Barbie earlier. Is she in trouble?”

Eva nodded yes. All those nicknames building the mythology of this alternative culture. It was fascinating when you stopped to think about it.

“You know her well? Barbie?” she asked them.

“Of course,” Marian said. “She comes here all the time, and we have classes together in college. What’s happened?”

“She died.”

“Oh shit,” Marian whispered. “How did it happen?”

“She was attacked in her apartment last Tuesday.”

“Fuck,” said her friend, Alice. Her voice was as dull as her face.

“But we were with her last Tuesday!” Marian cried out. “We came together to the electro ball, and…” She put a hand to her head and said, “My God, it really happened? I mean… Oh, shit… I can’t believe this.”

Eva set her vodka on the table beside her.

“I really am sorry. Were you together all evening?”

“Yes,” Marian said. “I mean, during the time she was here, at least. She left early to catch the last metro.”

“Did anything out of the ordinary happen? Was anyone hitting on Barbie maybe?”

“Dickheads are always hitting on us,” Marian said. “This is a club.”

“There was that weird chick,” Alice said. “The chick with the mask, remember?”

“Oh, that’s right,” Marian said. “She looked real screwed up, that’s for sure. She spent the whole time in the corner, staring at us. Actually, I think she left at the same time as Barbie.”

“And she was wearing a mask?”

“Yes, she was,” Alice said. “One of those white porcelain masks, just the upper part of the face.”

“I know the kind. So, that girl, you never saw her here before?”

“Never,” Alice said.

“No, never,” Marian added.

“And you haven’t seen her again?” Eva asked. “She’s not here tonight, for instance?”

Both girls shook their heads.

“All right. Apart from her mask, what did she look like?”

“Slim, normal height, black hair,” Marian said.

“It was a wig, if you ask me,” Alice said. “And she wore a full-length dress.”

“That’s right, an old-style dress,” Marian added. “I actually thought it looked like one of those period costumes, like in the movies.”

Eva took in the information. All of it corresponded with the profile. If some psychopath really believed she was Countess Bathory, would she be screwed up enough to actually go out dressed like her? Better not get carried away, though. It might be a coincidence.

“Listen,” she told the girls, “your testimony could be extremely useful to me. Let me give you my card. I’d like you to think about that girl. If you remember any detail, anything that looked odd to you, or if you ever see that person again, call me immediately, okay? Let me have your phone numbers too.”

“You think that chick killed Barbie?” Marian asked.

“I never said that. But you’re saying they left at the same time. So that girl is a witness. That’s why it’s important for me to know who she is. You understand?”

Marian nodded. She snatched the card Eva had set on the table and slid it into her bra-triggering a glance from Alice and a spark of jealousy in her gray eyes.

Then she got up and said, “I really need a drink. I promise to call you if I remember anything, okay?”

Eva watched the two girls walk away, Marian still pulling her girlfriend along. Or maybe it was her little sister, who knew?

Eva was thinking. A porcelain mask? Anywhere else, the idea was absurd. But here? She could see these young people wearing masks, along with a lot of other paraphernalia making them look like they belonged in a sci-fi flick.

In here, a masked killer would easily blend with the decor.

And maybe that’s just what he did-to spy on his prey.

Eva was thinking that she could do with another drink too, when a slender angel appeared and granted her wish. He set two pints on the table, both overflowing with foam.

“A little beer to cut the vodka?” The barman blew away the braids that had fallen in his face. “I promised that I’d be at your disposal. You remember?”

“I remember,” Eva said. “Anthony? Right?”

“Yes. And you are the police.”

Eva gave him a radiant smile as he sat down beside her.

“My name is Eva,” she said.

“Well, Eva from the police, I just finished at the bar. So I’m all yours.”

“Now that’s interesting.”

She picked up one of the pints, and he took the other. They raised their glasses, and the boy downed half his beer in one go.

“So tell me, Anthony, I was wondering if you ever saw a girl wearing a mask in here. A porcelain mask.”

He thought about it for few moments and said, “Yeah, last Tuesday there was someone wearing one of those. She was dressed like a flower picker.”

Eva smiled.

“An old-fashioned dress, you mean?”

“Yep. She stayed for a while, but she didn’t dance. I remember her staying near the bar for over an hour, just looking at people, but she didn’t order a single drink.”

“Did she talk to anybody?”

“I don’t think so. Anyway, she left pretty early.”

“Do you think you could recognize her if you saw her again?”

“Hard to say. There were like five hundred people in here for that ball and lots of new faces. It’s the new school year, you know.”

“Yes, of course.”

She took in the scene, the people dancing, some hoisting their beers. Anthony’s life had to be simple. One night following the other.

Then she looked at him and once again thought he was very good-looking. With the simple, slender beauty animals have. A prince of a young man who knew how to make love, like all young men of his caliber, going home every night with a different girl, only to forget her name before dawn, blending the faces together in a sea of jaded memories.

“Anthony?”

“Yes?”

“You feel like going elsewhere to talk?”

“Elsewhere? Like where?”

“Like my place, for example,” she said with a very explicit smile.

34

5 a.m.

Eva turned in her bed and surveyed the naked boy lying next to her. His hair was spread in coils on the pillow and all around his youthful face. His right arm was folded over his chest, showing his round, firm biceps. Eva smiled to herself.

She ran her fingertips along his arm and then his back, feeling his lean muscles under his skin. She traced the curve of his buttocks. He shivered under the caress.

He moaned.

Eva’s fingers made their way slowly up his back. She ran her hand in his braids, savoring the feel of their rough texture, and as she leaned over him, she took in the delectable scents of musk and cinnamon.

Grunting, the boy finally turned onto his back. Eva caressed his hairless and well-delineated pecs. His left nipple was pierced, and she gently tugged at it, making him sigh again. Her hand ventured lower to his cut abs adorned with the tattoo of a scorpion and farther down still, grazing his flaccid penis.

Moving down, she blew lightly on it and watched it swell slowly. Then, when it had bulged enough, she leaned forward and took it in her mouth, feeling it growing bigger still against her palate. She licked it gently. Then sucked it even more gently.

Anthony moaned, fully awake now, and arched his back so she could swallow him deeper.

Instead, Eva sat up, straddled the boy, and slipped his penis into her wet vagina. He was exquisitely hard and throbbing. She wrapped her thighs around him and hurled him deeper inside her with each blow. Moaning, the boy met her every movement with a thrust of his own pelvis. Eva leaned back, eyes closed as he thrust his long rod deep into and out of her. Soon she felt hot waves rising in the back of her neck and her lower spine, like two opposing rivers of energy rushing toward each other and powerfully converging in the center of her back.

Finally, she collapsed on him, trembling, shaken by her own climax, as the penis in her also pulsed with pleasure.

He whispered something she could not understand. Probably a compliment or some thanks, something useless. She rolled to her side, got up, went to the chaise lounge facing the bed, and sat down. She reached for the glass she had set on the table an hour earlier. It was still half filled with vodka, and she brought it to her lips.

“What are you doing?”

“Well, I’m waiting for you to leave,” Eva said, her voice very calm.

“To leave?”

Anthony sat up and stared at her.

“But…”

“You didn’t think you were going to sleep here, did you?”

He thought about it for a moment.

“No. Well, maybe. I don’t know. I don’t understand.”

“What don’t you understand? I have to be at work in less than four hours. I really don’t have the time, you know. So, please.”

“Really?”

Eva raised her glass.

“Don’t make me kick you out, okay?”

Anthony staggered out of bed. He picked his clothes off the floor and started to get dressed. Eva went to the bathroom. She got into the shower, closed the glass door, and let the stream of water cascade over her body.

As she turned off the water, she heard the sound of the door being closed at the far end of the apartment. The boy had gotten the message.

She did not particularly like being so direct, but she had long ago come to the conclusion that it was the only way to avoid trouble. This way, at least, she was sure she would never see him again.

She turned the shower back on to shampoo her hair.

She spent a few more minutes at the sink brushing her teeth. Then she rinsed her mouth and dried her face with a towel.

When she came back into her bedroom, she saw a piece of paper on the bed. She picked it up and, somewhat amused, saw that the boy had left his phone number for her.

It was touching. She balled up the note and tossed it into the wastebasket across the room.

She felt a sudden draft on her naked legs.

Deep inside, an alarm went off.

She turned to the archway that opened to the living room. Lights came from the moving city outside the window.

“Anthony? Are you still here?”

She got no answer.

She crossed the bedroom. No, her living room was deserted. At the far end of the room, the hallway light was still on.

The door to her apartment was ajar. That was where the draft was coming from.

Eva relaxed. The idiot had not shut the door properly, and it had opened again after he left.

She crossed the living room, mumbling to herself. She closed the door and locked it.

Then she caught the scent.

It was a light metallic smell that she did not recognize right away.

She did not have time to think about it. Something was moving behind her.

She spun around.

“Who’s there?”

Nobody answered. She seemed to be alone in the apartment.

She pulled her bathrobe tighter around her as she tried to get a grip on the danger she was sensing.

Was she picking up on some sound at the edge of her senses? Like breathing?

No, that wasn’t it. What she felt was more menacing than simple breathing, and now all her senses were on full alert. The homicide detective, trained and used to facing danger, immediately took up the reins.

She stepped behind the sofa to use it as a buffer between herself and whatever was there.

There was someone in her apartment. She was convinced of that.

Someone who was waiting.

She could not see the intruder, but she could feel his presence with every fiber of her body.

The scent. She recognized it.

It was a smell that she had known well since childhood.

It was the smell of blood.

Her thoughts began to race. Her service weapon was in the bedroom. She had to get it. Now.

She crossed the living room and passed a mirror on one of the walls. A reflection caught her eye.

It was an animal.

A wolf.

Eva stopped in her tracks, trying to understand.

This was no dream. She really was seeing a wolf in the mirror. The beast was black and scrawny, its hair mangled. Bearing sharp fangs, it was watching her. A red unearthly light shone in its eyes.

Eva did not look behind her. She realized that this was no reflection. That beast-whatever it was-was really on the other side of the glass.

She stood straight, keeping her eyes on the animal. She thought of the demons in ancient myths that were said to be capable of traveling in mirrors. She tried to find a logical explanation. She found none.

The wolf, for its part, crouched, as if getting ready to spring. Eva could not hear any sound, but she could see its dingy yellow fangs when it growled. Its eyes seemed to burn with even more ferocity.

Her hand closed on the first object it met. The vase on the coffee table. It had cost her a fortune.

Eva hurled it at the mirror.

The mirror shattered, exploding with a cry that was like hundreds of screams.

Eva stepped back, trying to collect herself. Was it a hallucination? Some new and unexpected after effect from all the drugs and alcohol she had consumed? Or maybe it was something else, something way more dangerous. Until she could understand what was really happening, she would not let any fantasy near her.

The hardwood floor was now littered with glittering debris. She thought about the shattered mirrors they found in the victims’ houses, and a sense of urgency rushed up inside her.

Whatever it was that was going on now, it had happened to the victims too.

And none of them had survived.

Eva spun around to make sure she really was alone.

She was.

At least she seemed to be.

But the feeling of being watched would not go away.

She rushed to her bedroom. Her Beretta was in the nightstand drawer. She grabbed it and took off the safety. She pointed the gun in front of her, aware of how ridiculous a defense it was against an invisible enemy, yet reassured by the feel of solid steel in her hand.

The alarm clock now displayed five thirty.

The apartment was silent.

“Who’s there?” she called out again.

Only distant thunder outside answered her.

“Come out,” she insisted. “I know you’re here.”

The intruder, if there was one, remained invisible.

Her hurried movements had caused her bathrobe to come open. She felt horribly vulnerable, and no way was she going to remain half-naked. She took off her robe and hurried to put on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt.

Then she straightened, guarded, looking for a pair of socks that she dropped before managing to put them on.

She thought she’d heard a…

…yelp?

Ridiculous. It was ridiculous, wasn’t it? Still, she had to understand what was going on. To understand it very quickly, before everything fell apart.

She felt movement behind her.

It came from the mirror in her bedroom.

She pivoted and barely had time to see the shape of the wolf in the reflection.

She did not want to know. With an outstretched arm, she smashed her Beretta against the mirror. It shattered with a fearsome scream.

Eva stepped back, panting, handgun pointed in front of her.

There was blood on the shards of glass.

She took a quick glance at her hand and saw no cuts.

The blood spattered on the floor was not hers. And the blood dripping from the mirror-from inside the mirror-was not hers either.

One last piece of the mirror fell to the floor and shattered. Eva watched as blood gushed from inside the glass. It puddled on the floor.

She fetched her phone on the nightstand and called her first contact without thinking.

It rang and rang.

“Erwan, pick up,” she whispered.

“Hi. You’ve reached Erwan Leroy’s voicemail,” her colleague’s cheerful voice said, “I’m not available right now, but…”

Eva hung up.

She heard noise in the other room.

It was not a yelp this time.

It was footsteps.

The front door opened, then closed.

Someone had just walked in.

Or else, someone had just left.

She pressed herself against the wall.

“Who’s there?” she screamed.

Silence.

She raised the phone and called dispatch.

First ring.

She ventured a look out of the bedroom.

Still not seeing anything, she opened the door wide, the phone still pressed to her ear. Second ring.

A figure was in the hallway.

A black wolf with eyes like fire.

“Police, I’m listening,” the dispatch operator said.

Eva opened her mouth but could not utter a word.

She was petrified by the sight of the wolf in her apartment. The beast was no longer on the other side of the mirror. It was right there, in her home, in the real world. She could not help wondering which mirror the wolf had come through. Then she stopped herself. This was ridiculous. Wolves did not travel through mirrors.

“Hello? You’ve reached the police. I’m listening,” the voice repeated.

Eva dropped her cell and took her Beretta in both hands. She aimed and fired, once, twice. The picture hanging on the wall shattered.

The wolf had vanished.

“What’s going on? Can you hear me?” the voice asked, worried now, at the other end of the call.

Eva bent over to pick up the phone.

She did not see it coming.

The figure had been crouching in her blind spot. It struck her in the face. For a second, all Eva saw was a burst of light. The gun slipped from her fingers.

She tried to turn around, to lift her arms to protect herself. The baton came down on her and hit her collarbone. Another explosion of pain coursed through her body. Her strength flagged. She felt herself fall backward and crash to the floor.

But driven by survival instinct, she turned toward her aggressor. Or at least its outline, draped in a long coat, the hood pulled down over the face.

The face in that hood was a mask.

A white Venetian mask that covered the upper part of the face, just as the witnesses at Hells Bells had described it.

“Who the fuck are you?” Eva whispered, as her vision started to swirl.

“You still don’t know, little tiger? After all the research you did on me? I’m disappointed in you.”

It was a woman’s voice.

She took a step forward, clutching the telescopic steel baton in her right hand. Eva realized with anguish that it was her baton. That crazy bitch had gone through her stuff without her even noticing.

Using her arms, the inspector tried to back away, but she slipped and hit her head.

The masked woman leaned over her.

A smile appeared on her glistening mouth, below the porcelain mask, as she tilted her head to the side.

“But you will understand. Don’t worry. Very soon.”

Eva was unable to utter a word.

She saw the figure pick up the Beretta on the floor. Her body froze with panic.

The wolf had reappeared. She could see it very clearly. It was pacing ever so slowly, like an impossible yet all-too-real mirage. Its coat was blacker than black. But it was not a coat of fur. It was shadows taking on the appearance of fur. The shadows shaped and reshaped themselves every second. This thing was not a wolf. Eva did not understand what its nature was, but it was nothing living.

The creature stared at her, drawing nearer still, and the flames in its eyes were much redder than even her own albino eyes.

“Don’t let him…” Eva began.

The wolf leaped on her before she could finish her sentence.

IV

CAPTIVE

35

Toulouse

Monday, 8 a.m.

Sitting at his desk in front of a piping-hot mug of coffee, Vauvert called Eva Svarta’s number. He still did not know how, but he had to tell her what had happened the day before.

But the call went straight to voice mail. “Svarta, Homicide. Leave a message after the tone,” was the simple message, delivered in a low and steady voice.

Vauvert would have to wait. He hung up and blew on his coffee, grumbling.

Trying a second time five minutes later, he got her voice mail again.

This time, he took a deep breath and said, “Hi, Eva, this is Alexandre Vauvert speaking. I was calling you back, as promised, for a progress report on the case. Some pretty weird things happened yesterday, and I need to talk to you. Please call me back as soon as you can, okay?”

He set his phone down, finished his coffee and poured himself another cup from the small coffeemaker he kept in his office.

Then he went back to his chair, propped his military boots on his desk, and started sipping his coffee.

Half an hour later, he called Eva’s number again, with the same result. She still hadn’t turned her phone back on.

“God dammit. What the hell is she doing?”

He looked at the phone in his hand. An absurd anxiety began to rise in him. There was no reason to worry, was there? Nothing serious could have happened. It had to be a coincidence.

Nevertheless, he wanted to make sure. He decided to call the Paris Central Headquarters directly. When dispatch answered, he asked to speak to Homicide Inspector Svarta.

The operator’s tone confirmed that there was a problem. The woman told him that Inspector Svarta was not available. He gave his name and his rank and explained that it was an urgent call, and the woman on the other end finally told him that it wasn’t that simple, that “events” had occurred during the night.

Events having to do with Inspector Svarta?

Anxiety in his gut started to become panic. He insisted on-demanded-an explanation. The woman told him to hold on. She would put him through to Homicide. Vauvert waited, feeling his throat constrict a bit more with every ring of the phone. Finally, someone picked up. It was a man’s voice, some Inspector Deveraux, who told him right away that this was not a good time to talk, that all the departments were busy. Vauvert explained once again who he was and why he was trying to speak to Eva-all the while feeling his diplomacy slowly wither. The man on the phone sighed before telling Vauvert what had happened during the night. Eva was missing. All units had been searching for her since morning.

The news was such a shock, Vauvert did not really understand what he was hearing. He did not quite get what the man was trying to explain. Some things just were not conceivable.

He swallowed painfully.

“And you have absolutely no idea where she is?”

“Well, that’s what ‘missing’ means, isn’t it? All we know is that she was attacked in her home. All the details have been up on the police network for like three hours now. You still don’t have Internet down south?”

“I’ll go check,” Vauvert said. “But you don’t have to be a dick! I was actually investigating…”

“Listen, buddy,” the man interrupted. “I’m real sorry, but I’ve got other fish to fry right now, okay? The whole force is on the case. If you’ll excuse me, we’ll have a progress report when there’s actually progress to report.”

“Wait. I absolutely have to…”

The man hung up.

“What a dickhead!” Vauvert exclaimed.

In a fit of anger, he threw the phone on his desk. There was a very clear sound of something breaking, and a piece of the screen came loose.

“Fuck me! Fuck!”

Vauvert rose to his full six-foot-seven height and barged around the piles of folders everywhere in his office. He struck a wall with his fist once. Twice. A pile of papers went tumbling from a shelf the third time his fist met the wall.

“Dickhead!” Vauvert bellowed at the top of his lungs. “Fucking desk-jockey dickhead!”

He stormed out of his office and slammed the door. His colleagues raised curious eyes in his direction, but no one dared say to anything.

He gave them a dismissive wave to let them know that everything was fine and walked down the hallway. He did not want to put on a show, but he needed to breathe some fresh air. He planted himself at the open window, trying his best to calm down.

It was downright impossible. Eva had been assaulted in her home. She had been kidnapped. God almighty dammit, it was the same MO. It was the killer they were after who had attacked her. And what were all those fucks going to do now? They couldn’t even be trusted to save any of those girls. How could he hope that Eva would survive?

He gripped the window ledge until his knuckles turned white.

Did they at least have some sort of lead?

He walked back to his office, still drawing curious stares from his colleagues, and once again, he slammed the door shut.

His cell phone was still on the desk by his computer. Using his thumb, he pushed the loose part back in place, click. He tried to turn on the phone. The screen lit up. The phone seemed to be working. He scrolled through the numbers and pressed the one for the airport.

“You’ve reached Toulouse-Blagnac Airport. What can I do for you?” a ticket agent said on the phone.

“I’d like a ticket for Paris. On the next flight available.”

36

black

black rivers

black rivers of icy darkness

she’s sinking

In the dark and the cold. She can feel she is being pushed. She is being pulled. She is being moved around, thrown into a car. She recognizes her own Audi. But she keeps sinking.

She has been through this before. Once. This one time only, which is buried at the very bottom of her memory. Protected by the weapons of drugs and oblivion.

It was long ago. So very long ago.

She wants to scream, to struggle. Never, ever, to remember. For a split second, she thinks she is going to make it, that she can emerge. She shoots out of the black river of unconsciousness like a drowning girl gasping for air. She is being carried, pushed again, and she tumbles to the bottom of a staircase. Her face lands in the dust. In the black of unconsciousness. In the rivers of darkness again.

The darkness is flowing all around her now, and she cannot see anything. Yet, she can feel the ground against her back. She can feel stone against her head. She can feel someone grabbing her. Pulling her off the ground, harshly onto some rough surface. A table, maybe. A big wooden table?

She is trying to regain control.

She is fighting with all of her might.

But she remains underwater.

Her T-shirt is being pulled off. Fingers are unbuttoning her jeans. Her hips are being raised. Hands are yanking her jeans, pulling them down her legs and off her feet. And she still can’t move, still can’t defend herself.

She is nothing but a powerless naked body. This offered flesh on the altar of sacrifice.

She has the impression that she has managed to utter something. “No.” As though it were a magic word. But maybe she only dreamed it. She no longer knows what’s real and what isn’t.

She is aware that her ankles are being bound with ropes, though. And again she struggles. She tries to fight, to kick, all the while knowing that this is some kind of waking dream, that her limbs refuse to obey her. The knots tighten. Her legs are spread wide apart without her being able to defend herself. Without her being able to even open her eyes.

Then her wrists are bound too.

She refuses to give up. Panic overwhelms her. She arches her hips and tenses all of her muscles. Or maybe she thinks she does. She has the impression that she is actually lifting one hand. Her fingers brush against a cold face. A porcelain mask. A hand clutches her wrist, brings it back down. Pain spreads as first her right arm is seized and bound to the side of the table, and then her left arm is seized and stretched to opposite side.

Helplessness.

Over and over again.

That’s her fate.

Condemned to be handled so, to be shaped so.

The ropes cinch her wrists.

Her arms are stretched out cross-like.

She is lying, blinded, on this board in the darkness.

Just as she was when she was six years old.

Darkness was all around her as she held her sister in her arms, telling her that everything would be all right, that they would never lose each other, that if they stayed together, the monster would not take them.

She wants to scream, to struggle, to shatter those memories and reduce them to nothingness. She has disciplined herself to do that her whole life. She has denied the darkness. She has done her best to banish the memories and the nightmares that accompanied them. She erased her childhood from her memory. She thought it would keep her away from the flowing darkness. But it has finally caught up with her, as she knew it would. No one escapes the shadows forever. You just get a respite.

Suddenly she feels that she is regaining the use of her senses.

She manages to open her eyes.

She pulls against the restraints, tenses every muscle in her body. There is nothing to do about it. The ropes keep her immobilized, stretched out.

“No,” she protests. “No.”

A figure is standing in front of her.

The woman with the mask on her face.

When she sees that Eva has regained consciousness, the woman comes close.

Her smooth porcelain mask is a burst of white framed by long silky hair.

The mouth under that mask is smiling at her.

It is smeared with blood.

The tongue runs over the lips, once, twice, and the smear spreads.

Eva realizes that it is her blood. Her own blood on that grinning mouth.

It is only then that she becomes truly aware of the intense pain in her thigh.

The darkness swirls all around her.

Her own blood flowing.

37

Paris

1:30 p.m.

The case had taken on extraordinary proportions. The police organized the response accordingly.

When the response team kicked down the door of his apartment and when men wearing bullet-proof vests yanked him out of bed, slammed him onto the floor, and cuffed his wrists behind his back, Anthony Rivera had no idea why he was being manhandled. He yelled, telling them that it had to be a mistake, a monumental mistake.

An hour and a half later, after he had been hauled off in a police van to the Central Police Headquarters and locked in a room in the Homicide Unit, and after three officers successively harassed him with questions without giving him a single break that would have enabled him to gather his thoughts, he still was not sure he knew what they wanted from him, nor what he was supposed to say to defend himself. The only thing he did know was that the female cop he had slept with was missing, that the entire force was on the warpath because of that, and that he was in serious shit. He might have been totally innocent, but it seemed as though nothing he could tell them would possibly bring him any closer to getting back home.

“I don’t know anything,” he repeated, out of sheer desperation. “I left her place around five, and I went straight home. And then you guys barged in like I’m a fucking terrorist or something.”

Inspector Deveraux, leaning forward like a hyena eyeing its prey, stirred his coffee with a spoon. The sound of the metal clanking against the ceramic was unsettling.

“Look son, for starters, I suggest you watch your language.”

Anthony lowered his eyes.

“I swear, I don’t know what happened after I left.”

“Yeah. And you’re starting to get on my nerves, now,” Deveraux snapped. “Inspector Svarta was attacked in her home at five thirty-six precisely. She called Dispatch, and it was all recorded, you see? We know it was you, son. All we want is for you to tell us where you took her.”

“I didn’t do anything. I was already gone by that time!”

“Yeah, right. Because she kicked you out. That’s what you told us, is that it?”

“Yes, that’s what happened.”

“Except you didn’t tell us why she did that.”

“I…”

“The night didn’t go as you expected?”

Deveraux leaned over the table, bringing his angular face toward the young man.

“You guys had a fight? You can tell me.”

“No, we didn’t.”

“You didn’t realize at first how much of a self-centered bitch she was, right? What did she do, make you feel like a piece of shit? She insulted you? She just laughed at you? Your dick wasn’t big enough? Is that what made you fly off the handle?”

“We did not fight! She just wanted me to leave. It happens, okay? I’ve done it to plenty of girls myself. I just never realized how humiliating it is, that’s all. I did as she asked me. There’s no crime in that.”

The policeman took a last gulp of coffee and licked his lips. After setting the mug on the table, he adjusted his tie.

“Delicious. It’s too bad you can’t have any.”

The young man swallowed.

“I don’t know anything else, sir. I was gone.”

“But you just said that she humiliated you.”

“I… no… that’s not…”

“I bet it doesn’t happen to you often, some chick treating you like that, right?”

“But…”

“Is that why you hit her? So she would stop making fun of you? So she couldn’t humiliate you anymore? You wanted to teach her a lesson she wouldn’t forget. Is that it?”

“I never fucking hit her!” the boy shouted, losing his temper.

The door opened, and Chief O walked in.

“Losing our cool?” he said, taking a seat across the table from Anthony. “No need to get that worked up, young man.”

“I’m getting nowhere here, boss,” Deveraux said. “That goddamn kid is pigheaded.”

The boy looked at both officers, then pressed his hands to his head.

“I didn’t touch her,” he repeated in a broken voice. “Whatever it is that you blame me for, I’m innocent. I slept with that chick, and then I left. That’s the truth.”

“That chick, she’s our colleague, and she was kidnapped,” the unit chief said in a dry voice. “We know she was beaten. We found her blood on the floor, you understand? Her blood and your fingerprints.”

“We fucked, sir,” the boy said. “So it’s sort of expected that my prints would be all over the place! Christ, I don’t know what more to say! If she was attacked like you say, then it happened after I left. Maybe your dude was already in the building? Have you even thought of that?”

The unit chief stared at him, his face solemn, and the boy felt like the man was reading his thoughts.

“Let’s pretend that’s the case, Anthony. Did you see anyone else there when you left? In the hallway or in the lobby?”

Anthony tried to remember. A waste of time.

“I’m not sure, sir. I took the elevator. There was nobody.”

“On the street, then?”

“I don’t think so.”

“And when you opened the door to get out of the building, you are sure you didn’t let anyone in?”

“Yes, I’m sure of that.”

O folded his hands. His eyes had shadows under them, but they expressed boundless determination.

“Then we have a problem, don’t you think?”

Anthony lowered his head, his serpentine hair falling in his face.

“Oh, fuck,” he muttered. “Fucking shit.”

Stepping out of the room, O gestured at Detective Benavente.

“Florian, he’s all yours. You make him start from scratch again.”

The policeman nodded and pushed open the door to meet their prisoner. Then O walked away, Deveraux on his heels.

“Jesus Christ!” the chief exploded when he reached the stairs. “She’s been gone seven hours! We’re too slow!”

He pointed his chin toward the interrogation room at the end of the hallway.

“Is it him?”

“No, boss. I wish it was, just like I would love to shave that junkie’s head. But he really does look lost. I think he’s telling the truth. We don’t have the right guy.” Deveraux hesitated, then added, “It’s the same MO. Like it or not, it’s our murderer who kidnapped her. And if he proceeds the way he usually does…”

Holding onto the stairway banister, O watched the officers coming and going down below.

“So did the neighborhood canvassing uncover anything?” Deveraux asked.

“Nothing. We’re getting nowhere.”

They spotted Detective Leroy running up the stairs.

“Good, you guys are here! I’ve got the hematology results. The blood on the floor is Eva’s.”

He met them at the top of the stairs, a stack of papers in hand. “But the blood on the broken mirrors belongs to someone else. It’s a woman, and her type is AB negative. It is, by far, the rarest type of blood type. Less than one percent of the population has it. At least we have something.”

“We have nothing at all,” O interrupted. His face was chalky. He looked like a statue. “Man or woman, it’s our killer who’s done this, right? Maybe he wanted to teach us a lesson, or else he simply found himself some big game this time. Either way, if we don’t find Eva within twenty-four hours, she’s dead. We have no time for speculation.”

Neither Deveraux nor Leroy could think of anything to add.

Suddenly, there was an outburst below. The three men leaned over the banister and saw Detective Mangin running up the stairs behind a man in a dark suit that barely contained his huge body.

“Stop! Now! It’s an order!” Mangin kept repeating.

“Are you completely fucking stupid? I need to see the chief. And I’m going to see him right now!”

The man got to the third-floor landing and planted himself in front of the three stunned officers. He was at least a head taller than any of them. He had heavy features that looked chiseled, a dark complexion, and a crooked nose, which was probably the result of an old fracture. His deep black eyes looked feverish.

“I’m looking for Chief O,” he said. “It’s very important.”

Detective Mangin spread his arms in a gesture of helplessness.

“I’m sorry, boss! There’s no reasoning with the guy. He wouldn’t even wait to get his visitor’s badge.”

“I don’t have time for this bullshit!” the man exclaimed. “I told you I’m a fucking cop already.”

O took a step forward, running a hand over his mouth. He knew who the man was. He had seen his picture plenty of times in the paper.

“I know you are, Inspector Vauvert, but that doesn’t exempt you from procedures. I am Rudy O. Now what the hell are you doing here?”

38

In his office, O listened to Vauvert without interrupting him. This is going to be one hell of a long day, he thought, massaging his temples.

“Good. So you left Toulouse and flew all the way up here, just like that?”

“No, I didn’t leave just like that. I’m working a case. I tried to call your department, but a dickhead hung up on me. Some Devout guy.”

“Deveraux.”

“Yes, whatever. A year ago, you sent Inspector Svarta down to help us, and she’s the one who put us on the Salaville lead. It stands to reason that I would want to do everything for her now.”

O, inscrutable, stared at the giant as though trying to decipher his thoughts. Vauvert knew the man was trying to probe his mind, but he did not blink.

“With all due respect, sir, we are wasting precious time here. You and I both know what happens in cases like these. Past the first twenty-four hours…”

“I know,” O said. He hesitated, then he added, “She might already be dead. You are aware of that, aren’t you? If it is revenge the psychopath wanted.”

“So let me help you!” Vauvert interrupted. “What’s the problem? We’re on the same team, aren’t we?”

He leaned forward, towering over the unit chief, and looked him in the eye.

“I’m begging you,” he said.

“Very well then,” the chief answered.

The look on his face was heavy with worry.

39

Eva clenches her teeth.

The pain is unbearable.

Beyond anything she has ever experienced. It’s as if hundreds of hooks are digging into the flesh of her thigh.

She is not sure what is worse, though. That pain or the thought of what will follow-what will inevitably follow.

The ropes are hurting her wrists. Her outstretched arms are cramping. She does not dare pull on the bonds, for fear of constricting her circulation even more.

Her eyes misty with tears, she utters a faint small-animal whimper.

What could she do now? How could she possibly endure this a second time without going insane? She can’t, right? Nobody could. Panic floods her mind. She can’t think straight anymore, and she grits her teeth even harder.

“Please,” she begs.

The masked woman produces an oddly soft laugh.

“Struggling won’t help,” she says. Her voice, just like her laughter, is deep and velvety. It’s the laughter of a mature woman who knows what she wants. “You are completely mine, my little tiger that needs to be tamed. Oh, yes.”

Eva whips her head to one side, then the other. No. No. NO.

But the woman is drawing closer, her black satin dress flowing over her shapely figure. Her black curly hair cascades over her shoulders and down to her buttocks. It frames the white mask on her face. But when she tilts her head, the hair moves in an odd way, like a movie playing at the wrong speed. Eva realizes that the hair is fake. The fucking psycho is wearing a wig.

The eyes in the porcelain mask are fixed on her. They are bright flames searing the darkness. The woman brings her hand to her mouth and runs her tongue over her red fingers, wet with Eva’s blood.

“Do you have any idea of the trouble you’ve given me? No, of course you don’t. You can’t understand the importance of what you’ve tried to interfere with.”

Eva has no clue what she is talking about, this woman, this insane bitch, this monster dressed up like a human being. Her thoughts have gone wild. They’re spinning faster and faster in her head, and she is six years old again.

Like it or not, Eva has always been six deep inside. All the nonsense she said during therapy is forgotten, vanished. Any trace of self-confidence she might have had has been swept away, like a fragile sand drawing erased by the tide, nothing more. She is six years old, and she never was a woman, never knew the reassuring joy of controlling every detail of her life. She is six and, yes, she is still trapped in that basement, still in the clutches of a monster dressed up like a human being.

She always knew that this moment would come, sooner or later.

The first time, the monster only took Justyna.

Now it has come back for her.

The monster is leaning over her.

Its mouth is huge, its eyes two chasms filled with stars behind the marble-like mask.

“So? You’re not screaming? You’re not crying?” the monster asks.

Wanting to scream? Wanting to shriek, yes.

And cry.

Oh, wanting so much.

Eva shuts her eyes. Tremors run through her body. Her biceps tense like cables. But her wrists and feet remain trapped. There’s nothing she can do. Her body remains laid out like a cross, offered for its own destruction. Even so, she has to keep resisting if she intends to live a bit longer. Gain a few hours, maybe.

“You will have to cry. You will have to beg. That’s how the ritual goes. It is the pain that calls them. The pain and the tears.”

Eva gulps, and it is like she’s swallowing razors. The pounding of her heart is deafening.

“No,” she manages to utter as an ultimate defiance.

“You will come to it. There are no options for you.”

She raises the scalpel, and again Eva pulls at her ties, even though she knows she cannot avoid the inevitable.

She clenches her jaw. As hard as possible.

The blade presses against her abdomen.

Just below her belly button.

Her skin breaks open, and the blade sinks into her flesh a half-inch maybe. Maybe more.

This time, Eva howls.

“Ah, you see?” the woman says, raising the blade.

She brings the scalpel to her mouth. The tip of her tongue catches a drop of blood.

The smile is radiant below the porcelain mask.

Eva is gagging. The world is spinning, all around her. She can feel the black river coming back, the darkness waiting to engulf her and drown her, once and for all. The burning sensation devours her belly. Her whole body screams with pain, this too-intense pain. Her blood runs slowly down her sides. Her life becomes a river churning against her naked skin, against her goose pimples, following the shape of her hips, and puddling under her buttocks. She can hear the dripping in a metal container.

As it was with the others.

The container that collected their blood.

That’s what the crazy bitch is doing. She is going to bleed me like she did the others.

“You know that this is going to go on for a while, don’t you? It’s important. The ritual must be done correctly.”

Eva tries to catch her breath. Her throat is filled with blood. She spits it out, sending a ruby splash onto the immaculate whiteness of the mask in front of her.

In her mind’s eye, the details stream past, all that this woman has done to her previous victims. She has studied the photos of their bodies, mutilated beyond imagination. She knows all the specialists’ reports by heart. She knows precisely what the women went through. Stabbed thirty times, some of them. More than sixty times, others. Their faces cut. The eyes gouged out. Their skin ripped off. While they were still alive.

This last thought is like a trigger, and all Eva can perceive is this pain pulsing through the wounds in her thigh and her belly and the blood oozing out of her. She cracks. Absolute panic takes over. She lets out a scream that rises and turns into a howl, louder and higher-pitched, and even that doesn’t stifle the sound of the blood dripping into the container. She arches her back, pulls on the ropes.

Until the hand of the woman rises over her again.

Eva can see the glittering blade. She can see the arc that the scalpel makes as it comes down toward her hip, and she can see the red splashes in front of her eyes or inside her eyes-she can no longer tell.

She keeps on screaming.

Until her vocal chords snap. The pain devours her and chews her up with fangs of red fire.

Above the fiery smile, the hand goes up again.

The blade comes down again.

Her eyes roll back in her head.

She cannot even see the woman anymore as she raises the blade yet again, casting fresh arcs of blood.

But she can feel the explosion of pain when the blade strikes. Yet again.

Until Eva, finally sinking into unconsciousness, stops screaming.

40

2 p.m.

Erwan Leroy was waiting for them in the hallway, a cloud of smoke around him. When the office door opened, he dropped the cigarette into his coffee cup and tossed everything in the trash can.

The chief pointed at Vauvert.

“He’s with us. I’m expecting full cooperation. Understood?”

“Loud and clear, boss. I was actually thinking of going back to Eva’s apartment, in case we overlooked anything.”

“Both of you go,” O said, heading for the interrogation room. “Bring back something.”

Vauvert shook the young detective’s hand.

“Thank you, Erwan.”

“Any time,” Leroy said. “We need all the help we can get. Besides, Eva talked about you often.”

“Oh, really?”

Vauvert waited for him to say more. But he did not. Leroy just walked toward the stairs. Vauvert followed, burning to ask why she had mentioned him, and what had she said about him. Instead, he bit his tongue and followed Leroy down the black linoleum stairs.

They crossed the inner courtyard and climbed into a white Peugeot. Inside, the smell was a mix of tobacco and sweet perfume.

Vauvert stole a glance at the officer: his fashionable vest under his leather coat, his pale-gray Hugo Boss T-shirt. He looked like a typical playboy, barely thirty, blond hair falling over his eyes, wrestler’s shoulders, and gleaming-white smile. More often than not, Vauvert felt an instant dislike for this kind of guy. But not this time. He noticed that the young man’s hands shook almost imperceptibly on the steering wheel. There was an old wound, carefully hidden behind Leroy’s pretty-boy looks.

They drove along the Seine River until they reached the Bastille and then took Avenue Ledru Rollin. Traffic was light for a Monday. Leroy gave Vauvert a rundown of the past two days’ events and told him about the few bits of evidence they had so far. Broken mirrors. Blood belonging to an unknown woman, AB negative. He also shared the link that Eva had made with the crimes committed by Countess Bathory, who tortured her handmaids until they died.

“As creepy as the story is, it’s true,” Leroy said. “I spent a good chunk of last night reading up on that countess. She mutilated those poor girls with extreme perversity, exactly like our killer. She stuck needles all over their bodies, and she carved up their skin with razors.”

“So she could drink their blood like some kind of vampire?” Vauvert asked.

He could not help thinking about what Mira had told him. The parallel between the Salaville brothers and Dracula’s servants. But he chose to set aside those thoughts for the time being.

“Actually, yes, she drank some of it,” Leroy said. “The witches who surrounded her had convinced her that blood was some sort of elixir for eternal youth. So she took it from young women. She smeared it all over herself. She bathed in it, especially at the end. She took baths in a big tub filled with blood.”

“That’s absolutely disgusting,” Vauvert muttered.

“I couldn’t agree more.”

“And you think Eva is right, that our killer is actually a woman?”

Stopping for a red light, Leroy turned to Vauvert, his hands still clutching the wheel.

“What I think? What I think is that every time Eva profiled someone, she was dead on. So if she thinks our killer is a woman who believes she’s the reincarnation of Countess Elizabeth Bathory, then I agree. Not to mention the blood we found in her place. The blood of a woman. It could very well belong to the killer.”

Vauvert lost himself in his thoughts as Leroy took off again and drove down Rue de Charonne under the pouring rain.

He wondered whether he should tell him about the two wolves he had encountered at the Salaville farm. There had been blood there, too. The blood of a man who had been dead for a year already. He decided not to say anything. In any case, they had arrived. Leroy parked on the sidewalk.

On the other side of the street was a park that was probably filled with sun in the summer. But it looked sinister in this downpour. The rain was falling from the sky in thick gray sheets, causing the gutters to overflow yet again.

“This is the building. Ninth floor,” Leroy said.

They got out of the car and ran toward the entrance.

Two uniformed officers, drinking coffee in the hall, greeted them and let them go in.

As the elevator rose, Leroy suddenly asked, “You really care for her, don’t you?”

Vauvert did not know how to answer.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t ask that kind of question,” Leroy said. “I just want to let you know that if I were you, well, I would have flown anywhere to help her.”

They reached the ninth floor.

41

Blood was spattered on the threshold. Just beyond that was a large, tastefully furnished living room with red walls. There was blood there, too, on the broken mirror. Yellow plastic evidence markers indicated bullet holes in the floor.

One look was enough for Vauvert to absorb the details. He knew these kinds of scenes only too well. Crime scenes. God dammit, he hated that term and all that it implied. These scenes, they always seemed new, and yet they were always terribly alike. Theaters of tragedy. Vauvert knew what happened to the people involved in such disappearances. They were found eventually, yes. Most often in small pieces in plastic bags.

He tensed. There was no time to lose.

“What do we have?” he asked in a grave voice, walking to the center of the living room.

“Other than the blood? Not much,” Leroy said. “Just a phone number on a piece of paper. That’s what helped us trace down the guy who spent the night with her. But we already interrogated him. He claims he left the apartment shortly before Eva was attacked.”

“Had the two of them been dating for a while?”

Leroy gave him a strange look.

“There’s no the two of them. She didn’t know the guy. Eva is…” He tried to think of an appropriate term. He couldn’t find any. “Eva behaves rather oddly sometimes.”

Vauvert said nothing. Instead, he took in the place. The apartment was sparsely furnished, but with an obvious taste for cold beauty and luxury. Straight lines. Smooth surfaces. An imposing charcoal-gray couch in the middle of the room. And the tidiness that prevailed here was way beyond organized. It was obsessive. Abstract lithographs were meticulously aligned on the walls. Each object was carefully set in its place. No trace of dust anywhere. It felt unsettling to him. He had always surrounded himself with chaos, as if it were armor.

He examined the furniture. A bookcase with glass doors displayed old books, all leather-bound, all in perfect condition. Each one exactly the same size. On a small wooden desk there was an ivory-white laptop.

Leaning over it, Vauvert spotted an image under the sheet of glass that protected the top of the desk. It was a newspaper photo that he recognized instantly. It had run with a story in Le Temps Reel. In the photo, he was talking with Inspector Svarta outside the Salaville farm.

The knot in his stomach tightened.

He turned his attention from the desk to the bullet holes in the walls, thinking as fast as he could.

“She’s the one who fired, right there?”

“Yes. Ballistics confirmed that all the bullets came from her Beretta. Besides, our killer has never used firearms so far. It’s not part of his MO.”

Vauvert walked toward the back of the room, near the archway that led to the bedroom, and stood behind a series of yellow markers.

“She must have been standing right here when she was attacked. There are traces of her blood on the floor. And…” Raising his arm, he stretched out his index finger and thumb up, simulating a handgun. “It’s also from here that she fired. In that direction, toward the entrance, see? That’s where the attacker must have been standing. Except that we still don’t understand how that person managed to get in.”

“Same as with the other victims.”

“Yes.”

Vauvert looked at the bullet holes. Three in the wall, at least as many through the large mirror, and one or two others in the floor. He thought of his own strange experience at the Salaville farm. Of the panic that overcame him when he faced those wolves that maybe weren’t wolves. Of the way he fired his gun at random, unable to handle the situation.

“What’s certain is that Eva was scared of something,” he said. “She had to be scared as hell to empty her clip like that.” He paused before asking, “Did we find any blood on the bullets?”

“None at all,” Leroy said. “The only blood was found on the fragments of the mirrors in the living room and the bedroom. The CSI guys can’t explain how the hell it got there. Or how the blood was even shed, since we didn’t find any trace of epithelial cells, not even a hair, nothing. It just makes no sense.”

“Well, what really makes no sense is how someone who doesn’t use a gun managed to neutralize someone like Eva so easily. God dammit, I’ve been in the field with her. I’ve seen her in action. And let me tell you, even I would hesitate to come at her.” He looked around the room again. “Besides, she didn’t shoot just anywhere. She shot at the mirrors. So Erwan, you said you know a lot about the Blood Countess’s life? In that story, is there any link with mirrors that you can think of?”

“Well, like I told you, I spent the night reading a couple of biographies of her, but nothing that would explain it, no. Countess Bathory was obsessed with her own beauty. She was quite insane about it. She had mirrors all over her house. But apart from that detail, I don’t know…”

“Okay.”

Vauvert hesitated. Torrents of thought were overwhelming him. Images of red-eyed beasts that escaped his nightmares to leap into reality.

“And wolves?”

“What do you mean, wolves?” Leroy asked.

“Is there any link between the Elizabeth Bathory story and the apparition of wolves?

The young detective looked at him.

“Well, yes. She was often compared to a she-wolf. It was also said that she roamed at night with a black wolf.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really,” Leroy answered. “But actually, you’ve got to understand that this is a part of Hungary’s history that comes from the Dacian people. Theirs is believed to be the first civilization in Europe. They lived all over the Carpathian and Danube areas. The Dacians were fierce warriors who worshipped blood and prayed to a god of death. They were called the wolves because their symbol was a dragon with a wolf’s head.”

“Like Dracula?”

“Uh, yes. Vlad Tepes is a well-known example of the Dacian legacy. He had a taste for blood and enjoyed torturing his enemies. By the way, the impalement torture that made him so famous was actually a form of ritual sacrifice. But we’re talking about legends. How could knowing this stuff help us?”

“I don’t know,” Vauvert admitted as he examined the mirror fragments. “But I have the feeling that there’s something there, something very important. I just don’t understand what it is just yet.” He turned to Leroy. “Tell me more about the link between Countess Bathory and the wolves.”

“I’m not sure what else to tell you. Just like Vlad Dracula, she had Dacian symbols in her family crest. The crest had three wolf’s teeth and a dragon wrapped around them. The teeth looked roughly like the letter B. Wait.” Leroy pulled a moleskine notebook from his coat pocket. “I like drawing sketches of things. It helps me think. Here, I drew Elizabeth Bathory’s seal. Look.”

Vauvert took the notebook and studied the drawing. The dragon looked more like a snake biting its own tail. It was encircling three horizontal bars that symbolized the three wolf’s teeth.

He recognized the geometric form.

“That’s the thing the Salavilles drew on their living room wall. Pretty troubling, right? The problem is that right now, none of the elements we have make sense.”

The giant walked though the archway that separated the living room from the bedroom. The bedroom was huge, unlike bedrooms in most other apartments in Paris. The bed was huge, too. And unmade.

He inspected the shattered mirror. And there, too, were blood stains. On the mirror only, as though it had bled from inside.

Through the window, Vauvert could see the small park painted gray in the pouring rain. He took his time, observing the room with great care, the chaise lounge, the nightstand on which rested a translucent Philippe Starck lamp. Then he leaned inside the bathroom to take a quick look. Everything was sparkling, perfectly clean. He thought of his own bathroom, with its shower curtain smeared with sediment, the dirty towels he sometimes let pile up till they overflowed from the hamper.

“Yes, they do make sense,” he finally said, in a slow voice. “I’m convinced that all these elements have a very clear meaning. We just don’t get it yet, that’s all. And now, something happened that puts it all in perspective.”

“What happened?”

Vauvert opened his arms.

“Come on, this. Eva’s abduction. Until now, our mysterious psychopath, assuming she’s female, didn’t seem to care much who her victims were. What she’s done here is totally new. She broke into this place to kidnap a homicide inspector. And one thing I know is that this is no fucking fluke. No one can overpower a woman like Eva on a simple impulse. This abduction was carefully planned, like the previous ones. Our suspect must have studied Eva. She has followed her, certainly.”

“Yes, probably,” Leroy said. “So what?”

“It could be one of two things. The killer could have changed her MO. But we know that this kind of person does not deviate from the ritual, at any price. And that leaves only the second assumption.”

He walked back into the living room, deep in thought.

“The second assumption?” Leroy asked, following him.

“What she’s done here is linked to everything else.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning that we’ve been wrong from the beginning and that the lead Eva picked up was the right one. We absolutely have to go over her notes. We don’t have much time to find out where they’ll lead us. Very little time at all. It’s been nine hours already since her abduction.” He took another look at the photo on the desk. He and Eva, in a bubble of calm in the middle of the ant heap. “You were right, you know.”

“About what?” Leroy asked.

“I care about her. I care about her very much.”

Vauvert’s voice cracked.

42

Monday, 4:30 p.m.

Back at eadquarters, Leroy pushed open the door to Eva’s office, and Vauvert gave the tiny room a surprised look.

“She works in here?”

“Uh, yes,” Leroy said. “She actually likes it that there’s no light. It’s because of her eyes.”

For some stupid reason, Vauvert had expected to find a swanky FBI-style office. Certainly not this windowless closet. A green banker’s desk lamp gave the room a pseudo-library look. Of course, everything was perfectly lined up and ordered. Eva’s files were carefully stacked in piles of equal height. Two large maps, one of France and the other of Paris, were hanging on a wall. Red thumbtacks indicated the places where the victims had been found. To the right of those maps, on a cork bulletin board, were photos of Barbara Meyer and Audrey Desiderio. Vauvert recognized the Bathory coat of arms among photos of the esoteric inscriptions found at the crime scenes.

“All of Eva’s files are here,” Leroy told him. “Just try not to mess things up, okay?”

“Yeah,” Vauvert muttered.

He walked over to the desk and put down the books they had bought on the way over. Indo-European Mythology, Wolf Folklore in Europe, and From Zalmoxis to Genghis Khan.

On one corner of the desk was a stack of photos.

“That guy, I know him. It’s that pedophile.”

“Ugo Falgarde,” Leroy responded. “That’s him, all right. Eva, she, Well, she threw him out a window two months ago. It brought the case to a pretty brutal conclusion.”

“I heard about that. I didn’t know she was the one involved.”

“It was her, yes. She came very close to losing her job.”

Very close? It was a miracle she kept her job.

Vauvert turned to the officer to ask the question that had occupied his mind for so long: “What was done to her that was so bad, Erwan?”

“You don’t know?”

“That’s why I’m asking.”

Leroy hesitated. Then he sat on the edge of the desk.

“When she was a child, Eva was the victim of a serial killer. I figured you knew that.”

Vauvert frowned.

“I didn’t. What happened?”

“Well, remember that killer they called the Night Scourge?”

“Vaguely. That’s an old case.”

“It was twenty-four years ago,” Leroy said. “The Scourge killed fifteen people. All single women. And they were all platinum blondes. Eva’s mother fit the bill.”

“She was a victim of that killer?”

“Yes. He followed her home from work, just like he did with the others, and he slit her throat. Victoria Svarta was twenty-six. And she had twin daughters.”

“Eva has a sister?”

“She had one. She was the Scourge’s fifteenth and last victim, I don’t know the details, of course. Eva isn’t the type to confide in anyone, and you can imagine that it’s a topic she never brings up. All I know is that on the night Eva’s mother was killed, while the crime scene was crawling with cops, no one could have ever guessed that the killer would stay in the neighborhood.”

“You mean he came back to the scene?”

“Exactly. Or maybe he never left in the first place. No one knows why he stayed-or came back. He had never behaved that way before. Victoria Svarta’s daughters were at the babysitter’s house down the street. The woman was supposed to keep the girls until social services took over. The killer sneaked into the house and cut the babysitter’s throat. Then he took the two children into the basement. The monster did all of this a hundred yards from the officers busy looking for evidence. Only Eva survived,”

“Then, she saw…”

“Yes,” Leroy said. “She saw everything. Her twin sister was murdered before her eyes. And she was only six.”

“I had no idea.” Vauvert dropped into the chair. “That’s horrible.”

“Anyway, now you know,” Leroy said.

“Yes.”

Vauvert stared into space, taking it all in.

“Did we get him? The Night Scourge?”

“No, he was never caught. He slipped through all the nets, and he stopped killing after that night. Maybe he finally died, one way or another. Who knows? Or maybe he was busted for something else. It happens. We’ll probably never know who he was.”

“God dammit. Thanks for telling me, Erwan.”

“Any time. You would have learned about it sooner or later. Anyway, it explains why she behaves the way she does sometimes,” he said, pointing at the photo of Ugo Falgarde on the desk. “Especially when children are involved.”

“Yeah. It explains things.”

Once alone, he grabbed the Falgarde photos and turned them over. He did not want to see the pedophile’s face.

The victim of a serial killer…

The human soul could be a sordid fucking puzzle. What he had just heard kept playing in his head.

Eva is reliving this.

For the second time, God dammit. There is no justice.

He turned on the computer and shut his eyes for a few moments. With a puzzling clarity, he could smell Eva’s scent. It filled the room. He could not tell whether he liked this sensation or felt terribly embarrassed.

Did she spend her nights in here, as he sometimes spent nights in his own office, searching the Internet for leads, new pieces for the ever-renewed puzzle of human cruelty?

He could not help imagining what Eva had gone through, what she must have felt every time she faced a monster in men’s clothes.

Then he opened his eyes, aware that time was going by.

Terribly fast.

He swore that he would not let his emotions take over.

He also swore that he would not sleep until he found her.

One way or the other.

43

When Eva comes to, she is still lying on the table.

She gags, chokes, swallows a long trickle of blood.

She can’t see anyone in front of her, and for one crazed moment, she imagines that her tormentor has left her, just as another tormentor had once spared her.

It’s the nightmares that never left her. Memories of another basement, another monster.

“You’re back,” she hears the woman saying.

Eva flinches. She tries to turn her head, but the back of her neck hurts.

She blinks, trying to adjust her vision.

She can see that her tormentor is still there. In this basement. She is sitting in an armchair, legs crossed, her face still masked. She’s petting an enormous black beast at her feet.

Eva recognizes a wolf.

The animal raises its head, and its eyes cast red rays in her direction.

One blink, and it’s no longer there.

The woman stands.

The strangeness of her figure strikes Eva for the first time. There is something unnatural about this woman’s posture. Or is it just the way her black dress drapes the curves of her body? Eva can’t figure it out. Her tears blur the details.

The woman comes closer. Her movements are jerky.

Her white mask still sparkles, despite the blood spatters.

There are brown smudges on her lips.

“This is only the beginning,” she says, a perverse pleasure in her voice. “Let’s pick up where we left off.”

Eva is terrified. The smell of her own blood is suffocating.

“Why?” she manages to whisper.

Then she breaks into a coughing fit, reviving pain throughout her body.

“Why?” she asks again. “You… sick… fuck…”

“Why?” The woman leans over, so close this time that Eva can feel her breath against her face. Her hair brushes Eva’s naked chest. It has a synthetic feel. So it is a wig. “Because it must be.” Locks from the wig sweep over her wounds. “You are here because you wanted to be. You selected yourself. What’s happening to you now is entirely your fault.”

“N… No…”

The woman smiles.

“They never chose you, though. They are very specific when they select their sacrifices, you know. And believe me, they’ve never shown any interest in you. But see, you wouldn’t mind your own business. You interrupted the scarlet feast. The gods were furious.”

Eva moans.

“Oh, of course, you’re not intelligent enough to understand,” the woman continues. “For you, they were all just murders, weren’t they? All you can see is the flesh. But what was at stake remains invisible to you. You have to live with death inside you to understand.”

She raises the scalpel.

Runs it in front of Eva’s face.

The inspector flinches. She doesn’t dare breathe, as the blade is too close to her eyes.

“Such pretty eyes. People say that albinos have the gift of clairvoyance. Is that true?”

Eva’s heart becomes a beating drum. She bites her tongue to remain motionless, at any cost.

The masked woman continues her monologue.

“Have you ever longed to speak to the gods, to ask of them what no mortal being could ever offer you?”

Eva breathes as slowly as possible. A drop of blood falls from the blade and lands in her right eye. She does not blink. The blade is so close. One tiny move, and the point will pierce her cornea.

She finds herself praying.

Make the monster leave, please.

She restrains a moan.

When the blade draws away from her face, Eva can’t help letting out a long whimper of relief, gratitude, or maybe terror. Or all of that combined. Her thoughts are muddled. The black river is approaching, coming to embrace her.

“I’ll let you have your eyes,” the woman tells her. “At least for now.”

Suddenly, behind the masked woman, Eva sees a black and indistinct figure. An animal with red eyes. Then a second animal and a third.

She shuts her eyes for a second, and when she opens them again, they’re gone.

“You can see them? That’s a good sign. They have come for you. They will take you when the time is right.”

Eva does the only thing she is still capable of. She spits in the woman’s face.

The woman laughs softly.

“You’re still feisty, little tiger. That’s good.”

“What do you want?” Eva utters.

“Your blood, your life, your soul. What else? I’m going to take back what you stole from me, do you understand? The ritual has been interrupted for a year because of you. One whole year lost. For a while I thought I’d lost her track. Fortunately, the gods are helping me. Thanks to you, the ceremony can start again. Nothing will stop it now.”

She raises the scalpel.

44

Only I had the courage to face the men across the Danube, and only I have conquered the Dacians, the fiercest nation ever known. These great warriors are fearsome, not only for their physical strength, but also because of the scriptures of Zalmoxis, who is said to dwell among them and is held in such profound reverence, he keeps sole dominion over their hearts and minds. Because of these scriptures, it is the Dacian belief that in death they do not die but instead move from one dwelling to a better one, and so the Dacians are happiest when facing death.

Vauvert put the book down.

“The Dacians are happiest when facing death.”

“Fucking barbarians,” he muttered.

He had read so many pages-and skimmed through so many others-his head was starting to spin. He rubbed his temples, his thoughts still muddled.

“In death they do not die but instead move from one dwelling to a better one.”

He was not sure he understood what that meant.

But that is what he had read-or at least what he thought he had read-in the Salavilles’ barn. He remembered the words perfectly: “Lords of death and resurrection. Leave your dwellings.”

He glanced at the photos on the wall. On one of them, the inscription written in lipstick on the bathroom wall, defied him with its big capital letters:

The books he just read corroborated everything Leroy had told him about. The first European tribes did worship a god of death. His name was Zalmoxis, which meant “Ancient God,” and wolves were his envoys to the world of the dead. Messengers of death, in other words.

“Lords of death and resurrection…”

Thoughts raced through his mind.

The worship of animal spirits was a component of many primal religions, but for the Dacians a truly dark veneration was fundamental. They made the wolf their ideal, the very symbol of their nation.

Their dream was to become one with the wolves so as to triumph over death. To “move from one dwelling to a better one,” as Emperor Trajan had written. The Dacians were eager to take the lives of others in the hope of becoming immortal.

And nowadays? What would happen if serial killers could actually free themselves from life and death?

People like the Salaville brothers, for example?

This was nonsense, of course. This kind of thing just was not possible, Vauvert kept saying to himself over and over again.

It’s nothing but folklore.

“Feast scarlet…”

He kept thinking in the silence of the tiny room. And the more he thought, the more convinced he became that the mysterious killer was actually inspired by this tradition. Whether these myths were actually true or not, she believed them, and that was the important thing. She believed them to the point of trying to resurrect the tradition.

He still had to figure out which ritual she was trying to recreate. The Dacians had many ceremonies, and all of them were gory. On some occasions, the men would pluck out the eyes of their enemies and slash their faces. There were also times when they would decapitate their enemies and display the heads on spikes. Every five years, they asked the gods of death to choose young boys to be used as human sacrifices. They were dropped alive onto a bed of spikes.

With such a catalog of horrors, a psychopath certainly had ample choice.

Pieces of the puzzle. So many pieces. And all of them red.

Vauvert’s vision was blurring.

He craved a smoke.

There was a knock. Detective Leroy stood in the doorway. He entered the office, his face grim.

“What’s going on?”

“Well, I’m not too sure,” Leroy said. “It’s about the AB negative blood we found at Eva’s place. The lab ran a DNA test.”

Vauvert took a slow breath. He had already lived this very moment.

“It is someone we know?”

“In a way. This blood belongs to Barbara Meyer.”

“The Goth victim?”

“Yes, except she’s been dead for more than three days. This is totally crazy. This girl’s blood splashed on Eva’s walls. It’s impossible!”

It was. But it was also the second time this kind of thing had happened. A new piece of the puzzle was falling into place.

Vauvert kept his thoughts to himself.

“Is there anything else?”

“As a matter of fact, there is. I went through the Salaville file again. I found something unsettling.”

“Which is?”

“The list of the psychiatric institutions they were in.”

“Yes? They were in three different ones in fifteen years. Each time, they went in together.”

Leroy raised four fingers.

“We thought there were three. It seems now that we missed a fourth.”

“It’s not in the file?”

“Yes, it’s in the file. But it’s in the appendix. It was their detox treatment. It wasn’t filed in their psych histories. They were in Rodez, at the Raynal Medical Center, to be precise. The reports didn’t mention anything else, so I dug a little deeper in the database, looking for any event we might have recorded related to this institution. And, you know what? There was an incident involving both patients and staff members who had what appeared to be hallucinatory visions.”

“You’re not going to tell me that they were seeing wolves?”

“Yes. Both the patients and several staff members said they saw animals prowling the hallways. The district sent in specialists to check the facility for any toxic emissions that could have caused the hallucinations.”

“Did they find any?”

“Nothing at all. But now it gets even weirder. During the same period, four young female patients went home on weekend leave. They never returned, and they were never found again. Vanished in thin air. Well, except for one: Christine Garnier, twenty-one years old, unemployed. She was found. She had been bound in her own home with her throat slit.”

Vauvert slammed his hand on the desk.

“How come there was no investigation?”

“There was one,” Leroy said. “At the time, all the evidence pointed to her boyfriend, Mario Dupuy, so the police down there nabbed him.”

“Did he confess?”

“They didn’t have a chance to get the confession. He killed himself in his cell. It caused a hell of a scandal. The very next day, the local chief was fired by the region’s chief of police. The chief wanted the case tied up as fast and quietly as possible.”

“You mean they buried it,” Vauvert grunted. “God dammit, why do they always do that?”

Leroy shrugged.

“For them, Dupuy was the man, and I can’t really blame them. I would have assumed the same thing. The couple had a long history of drug abuse. Their apartment was found trashed, the walls splattered with the girl’s blood. Someone had written inscriptions and all sorts of pentagrams all over the place. The officers didn’t look any further. For them, the boy was high and just slaughtered his girlfriend. And actually, after this incident, there were no more disappearances.”

“No further reports of disappearances. You have hundreds of girls going missing every year. Students who start college and don’t come back to class after the first week. Runaway kids no one cares about. People who move away without anyone noticing.”

“Exactly,” Leroy said.

“Okay,” Vauvert said, standing up. “Was that hospital in Rodez?”

“It is down south, in the region.”

“I know exactly where it is, thanks,” Vauvert said with a sigh.

He walked over to the map of France, riddled with thumbtacks, and he stuck four new ones on the city of Rodez. Then he took a couple of steps back.

Seen from that angle, the city stood dead center in a swarm of red tacks.

“All right,” he said. “So maybe the Salaville brothers started their killing there.”

Leroy shook his head.

“Not them. Those girls went missing before they were sent to Raynal.”

Vauvert stared at the detective. Now he got it.

“You think our killer was already in that hospital?”

“Eva is convinced that we’re dealing with a deranged person. Someone who’s already been in treatment. Assuming that this person actually was at Raynal back then and also assuming that she managed to commit her first murders without anyone catching on.”

“The Salaville brothers could have met her when they came in for rehab,” Vauvert said. “And this person could have taught them how to kill, like some sort of mentor?”

“There you go.”

Vauvert scratched his two-day beard.

“It’s not like there haven’t been cases that are more far-fetched. Did you get in touch with the hospital?”

“Well, I tried,” Leroy said. “But there’s a problem. The place was shut down. Not profitable enough. New government regulations. Same old story.”

“When did it close?”

“Over six months ago. The building has already been leveled to make room for a mall. I asked for a copy of their archives, but you know the procedure. It’s going to take at least a week to get them.”

“We don’t have a week!” Vauvert burst out. “Eva is…. We’re losing too much time!”

“I know that,” Leroy said. “But listen, I searched the hospital staff, and I tracked down the ex-director, Jacques Fabre-Renault. He’s been transferred to Millau. That’s where he works now. I called him but only got his voicemail. I’ll get his personal number, and I’ll call him, okay?”

“Fine,” Vauvert said, calming down.

He picked up a photo of Barbara Meyer clad in vinyl and fishnet. A dead girl whose blood had spilled out of Eva’s mirrors.

Just as Roman Salaville’s blood spilled out of the flesh of some hellish beast.

He had to tell Leroy.

As he opened his mouth, a voice boomed in the hallway.

“Where is he? Where the fuck is he?”

Leroy frowned and looked toward the door.

“That’s Deveraux. Sounds like someone has him royally pissed off.”

“Where?” Deveraux bellowed.

A second later, he stormed into the office. It appeared that he had run all the way up the stairs, because he was out of breath, and the front of his shirt had come untucked from his pants. His cheeks were crimson, and his face was contorted. He was not just pissed. He looked like he was about to have a coronary.

“You!” he barked at Vauvert. “What’s with the bullshit?”

Vauvert straightened. He figured this kind of thing was going to happen eventually. He had just hoped it would take longer.

“Is there a problem?”

“The problem is that I called your supervisor, you fucking liar,” Deveraux yelled. “It seems that you never told Chief Kiowski that you were coming up here, and he certainly never gave you the go-ahead to join us. In fact, he was wondering where you were all morning. You abandoned your post without telling anyone!”

Leroy stared at Vauvert in dismay.

“Is that true?”

“What does it matter? I’m here, okay?”

“You don’t understand,” Deveraux said, still seething. “Not only did you lie to the chief, you disregarded standard operating procedure and chain of command in the middle of a manhunt where a cop’s life is on the line. This is a serious breach of professional ethics. Now get the fuck out of here.”

“But we’re making progress,” Vauvert responded.

“Well, you can go make your progress back down in the boonies and let us do our job.”

Vauvert slowly rose to his feet, his mass towering over Deveraux. Then, emphasizing every word, he said, “I don’t know what the fuck is going on in your head, man. We are not in competition here. I’m trying to help save a colleague, and we are running out of time. Every minute we waste…”

“I don’t give a fuck if that stupid cunt got herself in trouble,” Deveraux flared. “If she had followed procedure, we wouldn’t be in this sorry mess. The entire department wouldn’t have had to drop everything just to try and bail her sorry ass out because she had to get pounded once too many times by some dipshit she picked up in a bar!”

Vauvert stared at him, motionless for exactly two seconds.

Up until now, Vauvert had been proud of how long he had restrained himself. This much self-control was rare for him.

But he had reached the point where polite behavior would only slow things even more.

Jean-Luc Deveraux did not see the head butt coming. Vauvert’s forehead swooped toward his face so fast, he couldn’t have dodged it anyway. It collided brutally with his nose, lighting up a big scarlet sun behind his eyes.

45

“You did what?” O repeated, furiously eyeing Vauvert, who was sitting in a chair in the hallway while the whole department gathered around.

“He broke my nose! The hick broke my nose!” Deveraux whined. “I want Internal Affairs! Right now!”

O raised a hand to quiet him.

“They’re on their way, Jean-Luc. Now, shut up.”

Deveraux pressed his handkerchief to his nose. It was quickly filling with blood.

“You guys, get him to the infirmary, now,” O ordered curtly.”

Two officers helped their colleague to his feet. As Deveraux passed Vauvert, he shot him the kind of hateful glare Vauvert had often gotten from the criminals he busted. Vauvert looked away and checked the time on his cell phone. He vaguely heard Deveraux demand to see Internal Affairs again as the other officers tried to calm him down.

Chief O waited until they were out of sight. Then, clearly angry, he turned to Vauvert.

“Dammit who the hell do you think you are?” he bellowed.

“I’m sincerely sorry, chief. That dumb piece of…”

“I don’t want to hear it!” O thundered. “You lied to me! I would have helped you out anyway, and maybe I would even have covered your ass if you had just had the guts to be straight with me. Now let me tell you, I won’t cry if you lose your badge over this. We do take assaulting colleagues very seriously here!”

“That’s funny, you talk just like my boss, Kiowski,” Vauvert said with a forced smile.

O made an exasperated gesture and turned to his men around them.

“Chris, Florian, this man is in custody. He’s not going anywhere, even to take a piss. Internal Affairs will be here soon. They will sort this out. As for the rest of you guys, I want you back at your desks. Now! Then he turned to Vauvert. “I hope you’re proud of yourself. Like we need Internal Affairs around here right now!”

Vauvert said nothing. At this point, each word was a waste of time.

He waited for the furious chief to head back to his office. Then he looked over the two officers burdened with keeping an eye on him. Both wore dismayed expressions.

Leroy stepped in front of his colleagues. His face was solemn.

“Are you nuts? Or just plain stupid?”

“I should be asking you that. How can you work with such an asshole?”

“That’s not the point!” Leroy snapped. “Eva is in danger, we’re running out of time, and you, you have nothing better to do than bring administrative shit down on all of us. Jean-Luc Deveraux is an asshole, but he’s a good cop. Since this morning, he’s been busting his ass trying to find Eva, just like the rest of us here!”

“Don’t make me laugh,” Vauvert responded. “Good cop or not, an asshole is an asshole. And in our line of work, that’s extremely dangerous. It screws everything up.” He rose to his feet. “Anyway, you’re absolutely right. We’ve wasted too much time already.”

As he started walking toward the stairs, the two officers rushed to stop him.

“Sorry,” one of them said, grabbing his arm, “but we can’t let you do that.”

Vauvert shook off the hand and glared at the officer.

“You’re in custody, don’t you understand?”

“He’s right,” Leroy said. “Don’t make things even worse for yourself.”

“God dammit, guys,” Vauvert growled, “Eva’s going to get cut up like a piece of meat if we don’t do anything. Do you want her death on your conscience? Is that what you want? Sorry, but I’m not having it on mine.”

He started down the stairs as the two stunned cops watched.

“So? We’re not stopping him?” Benavente said. “Our asses are going to get kicked.”

“Yeah,” Mangin said.

Leroy, meanwhile, ran into Svarta’s office to retrieve the books about the Dacians. Then he flew down the stairs behind the giant.

“Wait! Wait for me, for Christ’s sake!”

46

When she opens her eyes, she is six years old.

Mommy is explaining how important it is to always lock the doors. And the windows. You never know who might try to sneak into the house. There are bad men out there who are waiting for a mother and her two little girls to forget to lock everything so that they can sneak in unnoticed. That is also why you must never talk to strangers. Never, ever tell them where you live.

She tells them this over and over again every day. It is hard for children to understand, but if Mommy is telling them this with such conviction, it must be very important. All little girls must have to do this, after all. Always lock their bedroom doors. And when they walk down the street, always check over their shoulder to make sure no one is following.

“Mommy,” Justyna asks, sitting next to Eva in the back seat. “Do we have to move again?”

“No, sweetie,” Mommy tells her. “We are going to stay here. Mrs. Rieux is taking good care of you when I’m not home.”

“But we don’t get to stay here forever, do we?” Eva asks.

Mommy doesn’t say anything.

She parks in front of Mrs. Rieux’s house. She lives just down the street-their new street, because they have been here for only six months. Mrs. Rieux, she is their babysitter. She is from those islands on the other side of the world where people have honey-colored skin and eyes full of laughter. When she is not taking care of Eva and Justyna, she cleans people’s homes. Mrs. Rieux is very nice. Her weathered, heavily wrinkled face has seen its share of children, and she knows what it is like to take care of them. She and Mommy became friends right away. To this day, Mrs. Rieux is the only person Mommy actually trusts, the only person the twins are allowed to talk to.

“Mommy has to go to work now,” she says, kissing each of them. “You will behave, won’t you?”

And the two little girls nod. They always behave. Mrs. Rieux sets her wrinkled hands on their shoulders as they watch the car drive away.

“Come on, my ’lil treasures, do you feel like drawing?”

As they go inside the house, Eva turns one last time to see Mommy’s car disappear at the end of the street.

This is the last time she will ever see her.

Because the river of darkness is coming.

The black river drowning everything but the fiery pain in her leg.

47

Wake up, Eva.

You have to be strong.

Wake… up.

It is the pain that pulls her back.

Or a little girl’s whisper in her ear, maybe.

But the pain erases everything else. This smoldering fire in the flesh of her thigh, in her mutilated hips, deep in her open wounds.

She tells herself that she is not six years old. She doesn’t want to be six anymore.

She tries to calm her breathing.

She remembers where she is now.

Lying down, bound, helpless.

She’s almost surprised to still be alive. This means that the psychopath who has kidnapped her hasn’t severed any arteries. In fact, it seems that she has stopped bleeding.

For now.

And deep inside, she is horrified by what lies ahead.

Calm down. Do not panic.

Easy to say. Her heart is pounding. Whenever she tries to gather her thoughts, she is overwhelmed with dread. And pain, following like a flame running along a ribbon of gunpowder.

She has the feeling that she might be alone.

She stops breathing for a few seconds.

No sound.

Her jailer is actually gone.

But for how long?

Drawing a long-and painful-breath, she tries to turn her head to the side. Moving her neck launches lightning bolts in her retinas. She can feel the air on her wounds.

Keep your mind clear.

She’s got to find a way to get out of here. False hope or not, she has to try.

Now.

Her eyes, usually shielded behind shades, can adjust to the darkness. She can see the support beams in the ceiling above her. She is being held in the basement of a house, maybe one that is not too old. The wood in the beams still looks fresh.

As she lifts her head, she can see steps at the far side of this basement. But there are no windows. No way anyone could hear her if she called for help.

“Help!” she screams all the same. “Can anyone hear me? Help me!”

48

Paris, Orly Airport

7:40 p.m.

No one stopped them during check-in or at the security gate. The plane would take off shortly. As Vauvert tried to get comfortable in a seat in the waiting area, his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket and turned it off without bothering to see who was calling.

Across from him, Detective Leroy sat, looking grim.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.”

“I’m not forcing you to come with me,” Vauvert reminded him.

The young man gave a sarcastic laugh.

“Don’t give me that crap. I’m not going to let you down now. The way you acted, well… It’s exactly what Eva would have done, okay? That’s what she’s always done, and I think we both owe it to her.”

His phone, playing a Metallica tune, interrupted him.

He took it out of his pocket. When he saw the caller ID, he hesitated, his thumb poised over “Answer.”

“It’s the boss. And now, I’m going to get my ass crucified.”

The electric guitar went silent as the call went to voice mail.

“See? It’s not that hard,” Vauvert said.

“Yeah, for you, maybe. But…”

His phone rang again, this time playing “Master of Puppets.”

The woman sitting next to Leroy, a hoary old lady sporting a loud ring on every finger and an enormous green hat, shot him an annoyed glare and sighed louder than necessary to make sure he got the message.

As for Leroy, his eyes were still glued to the phone, as though it were some beast, at once dangerous and fascinating.

“So, what do I do now?”

“Whatever you want,” Vauvert said. “I’m not your nanny.”

“Whatever your problem is,” the woman with the green hat hissed, “you’re bothering everybody in here, young man.”

“Uh, yeah,” Leroy said, his eyes shifty. “I’m sorry about that.”

He ran his thumb over the phone’s screen, hesitated over “Answer” and then turned the phone off.

“Finally,” the old lady said.

Across from Leroy, Vauvert smiled at him for the first time all day.

“Well, there you go.”

But his smile did not last.

His mind was on Eva. She had been kept captive, somewhere, for fourteen hours already.

He did not know how much time he had left to save her.

49

Eva has stopped calling.

Her vocal chords are nearly frayed.

Her body is an ocean of pain and cramps.

It is no use. Screaming, like thrashing, will not yield any result.

She must gather her strength. After all, it is only rope that is holding her down. It is impossible for her to move her ankles. But she can move her arms a little.

She tries to maneuver the rope against the edge of the table.

Just a little, upward.

Then downward.

The fibers of the rope scrape against the wood. There is new hope.

She does it again. Her wrist slides up, then down.

If she can wear away enough of the rope, she knows she will be able to break it. She doesn’t know whether she will have the time, but she has to try. She has to do something, and all of a sudden, nothing else in the world matters. There is only that up-and-down movement, up and down.

But the exertion is exhausting. Eva wonders how much she had accomplished. Just a little bit? Maybe nothing at all?

She stops working. She tries to ignore the cold that has settled in her flesh and bones. Her muscles petrified with terror, she waits.

That’s all she can really do, isn’t it? Wait until the flowing darkness comes back and takes her, yes. Until darkness carries her away from this world and drowns her once and for all.

No. Don’t think about that.

You have to fight.

The next moment, she is at it again, concentrating on sliding the rope down against the edge, trying to tear it, slowly, ever so slowly, one fiber after the other.

She doesn’t know how long she has been moving the rope up and down.

But she does know that her senses are a mess.

She also knows that without her pills, it’s going to get worse.

The hallucinations will come back.

Of course, the meds have only kept the hallucinations at bay-they have always been lurking-but she has never been able to live without her drugs. She has never even imagined living without them. Her doctor has told her that this is a psychological dependence, that she doesn’t need all the chemicals. But he doesn’t understand anything. He never held his sister in his arms. He never promised her that the monster would never come.

She had.

And the monster came anyway.

He snatched Justyna from her arms. He undressed her in front of her. So she could see, so she could watch. And Justyna screamed. Justyna cried. Eva had sworn that nothing was going to happen to them. She had sworn, hadn’t she?

She shuts her eyes. She refuses to remember. She doesn’t want to relive this.

But she knows that it is happening again, as it does every time. Before even looking.

She opens her eyes. She slowly lowers her gaze.

At the other end of the basement, on the stairs, there she is. Eva knew she would be there.

The little girl with the white hair.

Justyna, her twin sister. Her sister, dead twenty-four years and still there, stuck somewhere in the puzzle of her mind.

She is sitting on the steps.

“No,” Eva whispers, not knowing whether any sound has actually left her lips.

She tenses her muscles, igniting again the river of lava in her right thigh.

“I will not lose it.”

But for once, the ghostly little girl does not seem to want to mock her. She has the sad eyes of a helpless soul.

Eva shuts her eyes and breathes slowly. Her hallucinations are usually very brief. All she has to do is keep it together somehow. She will be okay. She has to be okay. She won’t let her imagination get the better of her.

Again, she opens her eyes.

The little girl is no longer at the far end of the room, no.

Now she is standing in front of her.

Justyna, her sister, is staring at her with a solemn expression in her small red eyes.

“Go away,” Eva whispers, a sob in the back of her throat.

The little girl comes closer. She opens her arms and snuggles against her, against her naked body. And even though Eva knows that this is only an illusion, a strange mirage, she can feel the warmth coming from her twin sister, a relic of her past, like some bitter joke made by Fate.

“Don’t be scared. I’m here,” the little girl says.

For the first time, Eva knows that Justyna has not come to bother her. Maybe that was never her intention. She has come as a sister to keep her company, to offer her the comfort of her little arms around her shivering body. The little girl’s hug, loving and reassuring, actually warms her.

“Everything’s going to be all right. If we stay together, the monster will not come,” her sister tells her.

“No, that’s not true. It didn’t work. He did come, do you remember? We thought it would be enough, but no. He took you, Justyna. And now he’s back. The monster’s back, and this time it’s for me. This time I won’t make it.”

“Shh,” the little girl says. “Don’t think about that. Not yet.”

Eva does not realize that tears are streaming down her cheeks and that her chest is heaving with uncontrollable sobs.

She knows that she does not have much time to live.

50

Toulouse

9:30 p.m.

So little time. And even less of it with every passing minute.

Once the plane had landed at the Toulouse-Blagnac International Airport, they picked up the SUV in the parking lot. Vauvert took the Toulouse beltway and stomped on the gas pedal.

Leroy turned on his cell, and this time he managed to reach Doctor Fabre-Renault on his private number. He told him that he was a homicide officer and that he needed to pay him a visit. The doctor asked why, and Leroy explained that it was a matter of life and death. They needed his cooperation right away.

“This has to do with Raynal, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, it has to do with the incidents that took place at the Raynal Center. The missing girls.”

“It’s a long story. But I don’t know what I could tell you that isn’t already in the reports.”

“Still, can you meet with us? We are on our way already.”

“Sure. I’m home right now, and I’m not going anywhere. Do you have my address?”

“Yes, I do. Thank you very much, doctor.”

An icy wind invaded the vehicle as Vauvert opened his window to toss the coins into the toll booth basket. The gate lifted. The next moment, they were rushing down the highway. The sign read “ALBI 66 KM.”

We’ll be in Millau in two hours,” Vauvert said.

As he drove past an automatic speed camera the flashing light went off.

“Shit,” he growled.

Meanwhile, Leroy checked his voice mail. He listened to several messages, then glumly turned off his phone.

“Trouble?”

“What did you expect? Deveraux is unleashing hell to nail you. And me, by the way. The boss is going to hang me by my balls if I don’t come up with one hell of a good justification for what happened tonight. This was out-and-out desertion for the both of us. We could, at least, have tried to tell them what we came up with.”

“Sure, we could have tried,” Vauvert said. “And we’d still be in custody in Paris, in the hands of those Internal Affairs clowns. We’re running out of time already.”

Leroy knew his colleague was right.

He reached for the two books he had brought along. The first was an academic work on Countess Bathory’s crimes, which he still had not had time to look through. As for the second, it was an essay on the Dacian religion and its legacy in Medieval Europe. One way or the other, the two had to be connected. He just had to find out in what way. Leroy turned on the dome light and opened the book on the Dacians.

So little time.

51

11:30 p.m.

Leroy poured over the book, flipping page after page, as they drove down a country road that snaked endlessly around the mountainside. He knew he would soon have to put it down, because the dome light and Vauvert’s impatient driving were starting to make him sick.

Outside, the night was black as ink. The temperature was plummeting. The SUV’s headlights splashed the tall fir trees on both sides of the road. The locals did not seem to know about roadside reflectors, so Vauvert had to stomp on the breaks periodically to navigate a sudden curve. Occasionally, they passed though a tiny village-the streets empty and the houses’ shutters closed-before winding through more fir trees and more darkness.

Minutes flew by.

They had passed the town of Villefranche-d’Albigeois when Vauvert’s phone rang. Mira’s name was on the screen.

“Yes, Damien.”

“Holy mother of Christ, what the fuck are you doing?” his anxious colleague exclaimed. “Everyone is talking about you now!”

“You know how it is. Let them talk. I’ll deal with the paperwork later on.”

“No shit, man! I don’t think you realize how deep in the shit you’ve gotten yourself. There’s a warrant for your arrest. The word from Paris is you attacked a colleague. Is that true?”

“The guy’s a cunt, and I’ll have my own version of events to tell when the time comes.”

“You’d better. The boss is on the fucking warpath. If he ever finds out I talked to you, he’ll have my ass, too. Do you understand that you’re wanted just like a criminal now?”

“I swear I had no choice. We don’t have time for this bullshit. Eva is in mortal danger.”

“I understand. And I guess I would have done the same thing. I just wanted to let you know about the warrant. And that Leila came to see me. The DNA test you requested freaked the shit out of her, you know that?”

“Don’t tell me she told the boss?”

“No, not yet. But she’s going to have to, at some point.”

“Please ask her to wait just a bit longer.”

“I will. Anything I can do to help?”

“Thanks for the offer. There’s something I have to check out first. Then I’ll call you. I promise.” Vauvert paused, then added, in a softer tone, “Don’t worry about me, okay?”

“I’m the one who showed you the ropes when you got here. I’ll always have your back, so let me worry about you if I want to. Where are you right now?”

“Where am I?”

Vauvert paused for a second. Illuminated by the headlights, a sign ahead read: “MILLAU 70 KM.”

“I’m still in Paris. But I’m in the Metro. I’m going to have to call you back, okay?”

He hung up, a look of fierce determination on his face.

“Interesting,” Leroy said.

“What?”

“Well, do you always lie to your partners like that?”

Vauvert smiled sadly.

“Only when I have no choice, Erwan. We just can’t be too careful.”

Leroy nodded and went back to his book. A minute later, he whistled between his teeth.

“Listen to this. One of the rituals that the Dacians practiced was called the Scarlet Feast or the Feast of Blood. Ring a bell?”

It rang a bell, all right.

“The inscriptions on the window in the Chick boardroom.”

“Exactly. According to what I read in here, the Dacians believed it was possible to summon the souls of the dead with this ceremony. It was used to obtain gifts from the gods.”

“What kinds of gifts?”

“All sorts of things, I guess. Money, power.”

“Eternal youth?”

“Why not? The ritual was not that easy to perform, though. The gods were demanding. To please them, you had to sacrifice young flesh. And not just a little flesh. Seventy girls in all.”

“Seventy? That’s mass murder.”

“Anyway, it’s a ritual that only a witch can perform, according to the book. First she has to bleed her victims and cut off their faces. The goal is to free them from both life and death. Then the wolf spirits come to take their souls to the gods. Sounds just like what our killer is doing, doesn’t it?”

“Hell yeah,” Vauvert sighed. “That’s the one ritual she’s reproducing in detail.”

He hesitated.

“Erwan…”

“Yes?”

The black fir trees were whizzing by. Shortly now, they would be in Millau. He had to tell him. God dammit, he couldn’t postpone this any longer.

“I saw them.”

“What?”

“The wolves,” Vauvert said. “I went back to the Salaville farm yesterday. Something strange happened to me over there. A kind of hallucination. I saw two wolves. I even shot at one of them. Except it wasn’t a wolf at all.”

“Uh, sorry, but I don’t get it.”

“I know. It’s impossible to believe, isn’t it? But something attacked me, and that thing had human blood in its veins.”

“Because you killed it?”

“No. It vanished. One moment the beast was there, and the next it was gone. And I have no rational explanation for it. All I know is that it really did happen. There was blood on my bullets. I had it analyzed. It turned out to be the blood of one of the Salaville brothers.”

Leroy digested the information. Vauvert kept on driving, his face inscrutable.

“The blood of a man who died a year ago, right?”

“Yes,” Vauvert said.

“And at Eva’s, there was the blood of a girl who was already dead.” Leroy understood where this logic was leading them. “You think this ritual actually works? That stuff like this is possible? Freeing yourself from death like the Dacians believed you could?”

“What do you want me to say? I don’t know. All I know is that someone is following an ancient ritual and that this person does believe in its power. She’s going to keep on killing until she gets her seventy victims. Real or not, she’s going to see it through to the end. She will slaughter them one by one. And the next one on her list is Eva.”

Leroy thought about it for a few moments.

“She’s up to twenty-six, if we count the twenty-four girls in Ariege and the two we found in Paris. Maybe even up to thirty if the four patients missing from the Raynal Center were actually her first victims.”

“Thirty, that’s a minimum,” Vauvert said. “If the murders did start in the city of Rodez and if she managed to hide them all this time, then it’s possible that the list is a lot longer than that.”

A sign told them that they were arriving in Saint-Affrique. The SUV crossed a bridge, then rushed into a series of narrow deserted streets.

On the dashboard, the clock read 11:47.

Time kept ticking.

52

“I’m scared,” Eva whispers.

She has shut her eyes, and she is trembling.

Against her, she can feel the reassuring presence of her sister. Whether or not she really exists does not matter any longer. She is there. With her. That is all that counts.

“Don’t be scared,” Justyna whispers in her ear.

“You know she’s going to come back. She’s going to torture me. I won’t be able to stand it.”

“You will have to hold on.”

Tears stream down Eva’s cheeks and onto her dry lips. They’re salty, burning tears.

“I won’t be able to. I know I won’t be able to.”

Her sister snuggles against her, reassuring.

“I’m so sorry, Justyna. I don’t know why he took you and not me.”

“That’s all in the past,” the little girl says softly.

Eva shakes her head.

“I promised you that nothing was going to happen to us.” She gags and spits out blood. “I told you that if we stayed together nothing would happen to us. It was a lie. You died because of me. And the monster, he didn’t even want me.”

“It was never your fault. You couldn’t have known.”

“I should have known. Like I should have known that one day or another the monster would come back, that it would be for me. That time has come, you know. The monster has changed. He’s wearing a mask now, but deep down, he’s the same. He came to finish his job.”

Justyna gives Eva two light and loving kisses on her closed eyes.

She was only six years old.

She does not want to remember any of this.

She has tried so hard to banish what happened from her mind.

But here she is. It never worked. Every time she shuts her eyes, it is as though she’s reliving that day.

The day when everything fell apart.

The very last time Mommy kissed them as she went to work, leaving them with Mrs. Rieux, that kind woman who always had fruit juice and cookies in her house and so many channels on her television. Eva and Justyna spent a good part of the afternoon watching episodes of Captain Harlock. Then they played cops and robbers. Eva insisted on being the cop, as always. She knew that was what she would be when she grew up. A supercop. She would be the one putting all the bad men in prison so that all the moms in the world would not have to be scared anymore. So they would not have to move from one house to another all the time.

Mommy told them, often. It was very difficult to recognize the bad men. You could never go by first impressions. Sometimes, someone who looked very nice could be a bad man in disguise, a man who wanted only one thing, to catch you and do very bad things to you. That is the reason you had to be on your guard and watch out, always. The idea was a bit difficult for little girls to grasp, of course, but what they did understand-and had for a very long time-was that Mommy was very afraid of bad men. That told them more than all the explanations in the world, so they followed Mommy’s instructions to the letter. Never, ever did they talk to strangers. When a man seemed to be looking at them on the street, they immediately tugged Mommy’s sleeve to let her know.

Yet on that day, Mommy did not see it coming.

She did not even look stressed.

Maybe she had made the fatal error of letting her guard down for just a moment. Maybe for that brief moment she had allowed herself to think that the monsters were no longer after them. That was as good as offering their throats to the monsters’ teeth.

In any case, Mommy was late, and the girls were tired of playing. Mrs. Rieux kept looking out the window. She was trying her best to hide it, but she was feeling uneasy.

And the little girls, they were not stupid. They knew that Mommy’s car was parked in front of their house, and she had not come to get them. Why hadn’t she come?

Time passed. Mrs. Rieux was making phone calls.

The alarm in her was growing.

She used the phone in the kitchen, where they could not hear her.

Then they heard the sirens.

Police cars filled the street, their flashing lights discoloring their house. Eva and Justyna watched them through Mrs. Rieux’s living room window. There were men in uniforms putting up barriers. And other men, dressed in white from head to toe, were getting out of a truck with a stretcher.

Something had happened. Something terrible.

“What’s going on?” Eva cried.

“How come Mommy isn’t here yet?” Justyna asked with sudden anguish in her voice.

Mrs. Rieux offered them a large smile and told them that everything was fine. Mommy would be here soon.

Then she went to the front door to speak to a police officer.

The man talked in a low voice. He gestured at their house, down the street. Mrs. Rieux crossed herself several times while listening. Curious, the little girls sneaked up on them.

“How am I supposed to tell them something like that?” Mrs. Rieux whispered.

“You don’t have to, ma’am,” the policeman says. “We called Social Services. They’re sending someone for them. She’s going to take care of everything. Don’t worry. All you have to do is keep them here until that person arrives so that the kids don’t see, well, what’s going on, you understand?”

The little girls did not understand what was happening. But, whatever it was, it was very serious, and it had to do with Mommy, obviously. They went back to the window, trying to see something, anything. People had begun to gather in the street. Everybody in the neighborhood seemed to be very interested in their house all of a sudden.

“Did something happen to Mommy?” Eva asked.

“I want Mommy!” Justyna screamed.

The police officer gave them an uneasy look. He tried to smile, but it was a fake smile. His eyes were sad. Mommy told them to never trust men they didn’t know. Even if they were smiling. Especially if they are smiling.

Then Mrs. Rieux closed the door and came over to the two children. Her face was sad, too. So sad.

“I think we’re going to have to wait a bit longer, my ’lil treasures. Your mom…”

It was as though a ball had formed in her throat. The little girls could see the tears welling in her eyes. They just didn’t understand why.

“I want Mommy,” Justyna whined. “Why doesn’t she come to pick us up? I want to go home!”

“Mommy will be here later,” Mrs. Rieux said, and they both could hear the lie in her broken voice. “You stay here with me for now. Come on, I have some nice juice.”

The two sisters shared a distraught look.

Out in the streets, more sirens wailed.

53

A quarter past midnight

“So, how long have you two been working together?” Vauvert asked.

The road was plunging in a series of steep switchbacks toward the bottom of the valley, and the SUV was swerving too close to the guardrail each time.

Leroy grabbed the handle above the passenger window.

“Me and Eva? I don’t know. Two years. No, actually, it’s already been three years now. Hey, you sure this car can handle the road all right?”

“Sure it can. So, you guys never talked about her past?” Vauvert went on. “What happened when she was a child, and when that killer kidnapped her? The Night Scourge?”

“I told you, she never talks about herself. I think she put that part of her life behind her.”

Vauvert had a hard time believing that. You could not erase such a thing from your existence. You could fake it maybe, pretend it was all in the past, but it would keep crushing and shaping you. He knew that all too well.

“And so you think she has never taken advantage of her job to try to find the identity of the man who killed her mother and sister? Give me a break, Erwan.”

Entering a small village with high beams glaring, he shot full-speed through back-to-back traffic circles.

“You really should be more careful,” Leroy said. “You’re going to get us killed.”

“Don’t worry. There’s nobody else on the road.”

Leroy closed the book on his lap and slipped it into his leather bag. There was no way he could keep reading.

He grabbed the handle once again.

“Okay, listen. I really don’t know any more. When I first got to Homicide, some of the guys told me the story. I tried to find out more about it, as you can imagine. It’s not every day that you work with the victim of a serial killer. And well, I guess I was also trying to find out more about Eva. I admit that. People were saying so many things about her.”

“And?”

“And nothing. Nobody ever knew the details. All we know is that the Night Scourge held the two girls in a basement and that he slit the throat of Eva’s sister, probably right in front of her eyes. Her name was Justyna. I remember it because it’s not a name you see every day.”

“Yeah,” Vauvert responded. “But we never found out who he was? Not even a guess?”

“Nothing at all,” Leroy said. “He stopped killing overnight.”

“After that one night,” Vauvert said. “Just like that.”

“Exactly. Those were his last known murders. It’s possible that the man killed himself. It happens. Or maybe he died in an accident. We’ll never know.”

“You don’t think it’s a bit odd? That a killer would take so many risks to abduct two kids, going as far as staying in an area swarming with cops, only to spare one of them while he had her in his grasp?”

“We’re talking about a psychopath. Who knows what goes on in a mind like that? Anyway, no one has ever figured out why he attacked all those girls in the first place.”

“Yeah.”

Up ahead, an overpass appeared. It was a simple and massive structure, lined with red and blue lights. It looked like something out of a sci-fi movie.

“Almost there.”

The SUV shot past the road sign, cut through yet another rotary and ended up on a street decorated with holiday lights.

“For Christ’s sake, slow down. We’re there already,” Leroy implored.

Dr. Fabre-Renault’s house was on a drab gray avenue. Across from it was a car dealership. Vauvert parked in front of the dealership. He was so tired, his head was spinning.

“You okay?” Leroy asked, unbuckling his seat belt.

“Of course I’m fine,” Vauvert grumbled.

The cold wind hit them as soon as they stepped out of the SUV, and their breaths vaporized in the air. Despite the holiday decorations, this street, like those in all the villages they had driven through, was deserted. A motorcycle revved on a nearby street, and a traffic signal beeped at the corner, but otherwise everything was silent.

They hurried to the house across the street, tightening their coats against the cold. Looking up, Vauvert could see a golden light seeping through the second-floor windows. He pressed the bell under the brass plate that read “Dr. J. Fabre-Renault, Psychiatrist.”

A man in his fifties opened the door. He had a tired expression, gray hair, and a face covered with freckles. He was wearing huge yellow eyeglasses. They looked like novelty glasses, not something that someone would seriously wear. But then again, he was also wearing a thick red sweater and gray corduroys that looked a good thirty years out of date.

“Doctor Fabre-Renault? I’m Inspector Vauvert from Homicide, and this is Detective Leroy.”

“We called you earlier,” Leroy said. “We need to talk to you.”

“Yes,” the doctor said in a solemn voice. “I knew you people would show up sooner or later.”

He invited them inside.

“Come on in. We’ll be more comfortable in my office. I just made fresh coffee. You guys look like you could both use a cup.”

V

JUDITH SAINT-CLAIR

54

12:25 a.m.

He led them up a stone staircase to the second floor. It was a big house with rooms crammed full of old mismatched furniture that seemed to have been scavenged from garage sales. The walls were covered with gaudy paper-yellow fleur-de-lis in one room crimson-and-black stripes in the next room, and green toile in still another room.

The office was at the back of the house. Fabre-Renault opened the door and asked them to have a seat.

Vauvert hesitated. He had to make sure his eyes weren’t playing tricks on him. The wallpaper in the doctor’s office was a pink floral. The traditional psychoanalyst’s couch was there, but it also was pink. Moreover, the desk, the leather chair behind the desk, and the carpet were pink. Old sepia photographs of men and women from a bygone era-family souvenirs maybe-hung on the walls. Vauvert wondered if this was the way you would see things if you were on a mind-altering drug.

“This is where I see my patients,” the doctor said. “I’ve tried to create an atmosphere.”

“Yeah,” Vauvert responded cautiously. “It’s quite an atmosphere.”

“Make yourselves comfortable. I’ll be right back.”

Leroy did not need to be told twice and hung his long leather jacket on the coat stand. Then he lay down on the pink couch, shutting his eyes. Vauvert was so tired, he was having trouble concentrating. The fatigue would soon be a serious problem.

The doctor returned with a tray holding an old porcelain coffee pot and three large mugs. He set the tray on the desk and poured Vauvert some coffee. It appeared that Leroy had fallen asleep.

“Sugar?”

“No, thank you,” the inspector said, finally taking a seat in an armchair.

He took a sip. The coffee was strong, the way he liked it. He welcomed the warm, mellow taste in his mouth

“We really are sorry to disturb you this late at night, doctor. We are investigating a series of murders, and we think you might be able to help us shed light on certain… facts.”

“Well, I figured as much. I recognize you, you know. You’re the one who arrested the Salaville brothers last year. You were in all the papers.”

“Not just me,” Vauvert said. “A colleague of mine actually solved the case.”

“That woman with the white hair? She’s an albino, isn’t she?”

“Yes, she is,” Vauvert said, uncomfortable. “But that’s beside the point.” He glared at the doctor. “Listen, we’re running out of time. The Salavilles committed atrocities, but it’s our belief that they weren’t the only ones involved. We have reason to believe that something happened in your former hospital that started them on their murder spree. It’s absolutely essential that we understand what it was.”

Fabre-Renault nodded. He dropped four cubes of brown sugar into his coffee. He stirred with the spoon, absorbed in his thoughts.

“There’s no question that a lot of odd things did happen at Raynal.”

“The apparitions,” Vauvert said.

“The hallucinations,” the doctor corrected. “When we told the administration what was happening, everybody thought we were out of our minds. And look what they did in the end. They got rid of the hospital, simple as that. The Regional Office claimed that we were not profitable enough. What complete bullshit, if you’ll pardon my language. They’d had enough of Raynal’s reputation, that’s all. They couldn’t blame me, though. So they sent me here, as the head of the loony bin. My bosses have a mean sense of humor, to say the least. They are the craziest of all.”

He took another sip of his coffee. A film of sweat had appeared on his forehead and temples.

“Let me tell you, you see the entire spectrum of weirdness in that kind of institution. We did all we could to settle everyone down. The nurses upped the sedatives at night. Injections in the ass for the younger ones to keep them quiet. It worked, at least for a while.” He took a deep breath. “What is done is done, isn’t it? What happened in that hospital, nobody could have done a thing about it. Not I, not anyone. It just happened. Even now, I can’t explain it. No one could. And for the record, all the strangeness started well before the Salavilles were admitted.”

“We know that already,” Leroy said.

He rose from the pink couch and poured himself some coffee. Then he sat in the armchair next to Vauvert’s.

“I read the files, doctor. What we’re talking about is much more than just hallucinations or strangeness, as you call it. It is four of your patients disappearing over the course of three months. Those disappearances are similar to the abductions carried out by the Salavilles.”

Fabre-Renault winced.

“You read the files, and so what? You think you’re an expert? You weren’t there. To be blunt, gentlemen, I doubt either of you could even begin to understand what is really happening.”

Fabre-Renault’s eyes looked weary behind his enormous yellow glasses, and a vein pulsed in his forehead.

“You can tell me now,” he whispered in a voice that made his exhaustion clear. “It has started again, right? The Salavilles are dead, and yet there have been more disappearances? Is that it?”

“Yes,” Vauvert said. “That’s it, exactly. Except we’re not just talking about disappearances. Two women are already dead, and a third one has been abducted. Her time is running out. Please understand that anything you can offer us will be extremely helpful. We know there’s a connection between the Salavilles’ stay at your hospital and what they did afterward. We need to understand what that connection is. It’s extremely important. We need to find out who we are dealing with, doctor.”

“I see. And yet, I want you to know that I personally alerted the police after every one of those disappearances. I sent very specific reports to them, stressing just how serious the matter was. But-and I do hope you’ll pardon any disrespect for your fellow officers-I had to deal with a bunch of idiots. For them, it was a case of runaways. The missing girls were all nearing the end of their treatment. At that stage, patients were allowed to go home for the weekend. Usually it wasn’t a problem, except in the case of those girls. Monday morning came, and they never showed up. We tried to contact them immediately, as you can imagine, but their telephones were turned off. Their families were out of their minds with worry. They, too, filed police reports. And still, the police did nothing to investigate, do you hear me? The idiots claimed that since there were no signs of break-ins at the girls’ houses, there was no reason to worry. But do you want to know what the real reason was? It was simply that these girls were addicts, social outcasts, and the cops couldn’t have cared less. That’s why they did nothing. Not a damn thing…”

He drank more coffee. His hands were trembling.

“They were kids. They had their entire lives ahead of them. As much as I try to forget, their faces haunt me. I can remember their names as if they were still my patients. Not one of them was over twenty, can you imagine? First, there was Anne Rouquier. It happened in December, and nobody was really alarmed, because she’d already run away a few times. Then, in January, Marine Lafont and Sophie Lieber went missing, and neither of them had ever given us any trouble. The last one was in March. Her name was Christine Garnier. We did find her, as you know. She was murdered. An extraordinarily violent slaying. We had never seen anything like it.”

“Her boyfriend was accused of the murder,” Leroy said. “Mario Dupuy.”

“That poor boy had a serious drug problem. His treatment was an abysmal failure. But if you want my professional opinion, he had nothing to do with it.”

“How can you be so sure?” Vauvert asked.

“I can’t be. But that boy, he was convinced that Christine was in danger, that someone was going to hurt her. He told me so.”

“He talked to you about it? Before it happened?”

Fabre-Renault sighed and then began to explain, slowly. “I was his doctor. Our last appointment was the day before his girlfriend’s murder. Until then, Mario had always been an extremely withdrawn young man with paranoid tendencies. That’s the reason I didn’t believe a word of his story.” The old man kept folding and unfolding his hands, obviously ill at ease. “Until then, I’d never been able to get ten words out of him, which is quite understandable. It’s not easy opening up to a shrink, and this kid’s life, let me tell you, had been no picnic. His parents kicked him out of the house when he was fifteen, and he had to fend for himself. And yet, during that one session, he talked. He poured his heart out. He admitted that he’d never abided by the rules of his treatment and that he’d continued dealing dope. He admitted all of this, as if he’d been desperate to confess. That boy was absolutely terrified. He said that the devil lived at Raynal and that Christine had been chosen as a sacrifice.”

There were a few moments of uneasy silence.

“A sacrifice?” Vauvert repeated.

“Those were his words precisely,” Fabre-Renault said. “To some sort of god that demanded a bloody meal. No, scarlet. A scarlet feast. That’s all I really understood from his story. But it makes no sense, does it?”

Vauvert exchanged a quick glance with Leroy. Then he turned to Fabre-Renault again.

“On the contrary, it makes a lot of sense. Believe me, doctor, all this is extremely important. What else did Mario Dupuy tell you?”

“Well, just that. He thought that his girlfriend was in danger and… You do know that normally I’m bound by professional confidentiality, don’t you?”

“The two people we’re talking about died three years ago,” Leroy said sharply. “This is a homicide investigation.”

“Yes, I know.”

Fabre-Renault took off his glasses and started cleaning them clumsily. He seemed to want to say certain things but hesitated. Raising his eyes to the police officers, he whispered, “You know, I’ve made my share of mistakes over the course of my career. Wrong diagnoses, poor judgment. Patients I couldn’t help who wound up swallowing a handful of sleeping pills with a fifth of whisky. It’s horrible to say, but we all make mistakes because we’re human, and we all forgive ourselves eventually, right? But what happened at Raynal, the death of that poor girl, I just can’t come up with any excuses. Mario Dupuy told me all about his fears. He cried out for help, and I didn’t believe what he was telling me. None of it made sense. I concealed my shortcomings behind that fucking professional confidentiality excuse. I told no one. The very next day, Christine Garnier died in a dreadful way, exactly the way Mario had told me it would happen. And that very night, it was his turn to end his life. He hanged himself in his holding cell. It would have been easy to believe that he was the guilty one”

“But?”

“I knew better.”

“Doctor, we’re running out of time,” Vauvert said. “Did Mario Dupuy tell you who was planning to sacrifice his girlfriend?”

“Of course he did. He was obsessed with one of my female patients. A very odd case. Mario was convinced that the woman was some sort of witch, that she had pledged Christine’s soul to the infernal forces.”

“What’s her name?” Leroy demanded. “No more beating around the bush. We need to know who that woman is!”

“Unfortunately, knowing her name won’t help you much.”

“And why’s that?” Vauvert mumbled.

“Because that person is dead. She had a fatal disease, and she was terminal during her time at Raynal.” Fabre-Renault shut his eyes and uttered her name. “Judith Saint-Clair.”

55

“Doctor, you have to explain what happened,” Vauvert insisted. We’re running out of time. Someone’s life is at stake.”

“I know, detective. You don’t understand. This whole story makes no sense. Judith Saint-Clair could never have harmed Christine Garnier or anybody else. She was so weak, she couldn’t even get out of bed.”

“And so she’s dead now?”

“She has to be.”

“You mean she didn’t die at Raynal?” Leroy said, becoming increasingly upset.

Fabre-Renault absently arranged the mugs on his desk as he framed the response in his head.

“No, she didn’t die at the hospital. She left us just before she died. As I told you, she was terminal. Her family hired an ambulance to take her home so that she could spend her last days there.”

“So, you’re not certain that she died?”

Fabre-Renault made a weary gesture.

“That was three years ago, detective. She was on her deathbed. I examined her myself.”

“That illness you’re talking about, what was it? Cancer?”

“No. She had progeria. To be precise, Judith Saint-Clair suffered from what is called Methuselah Syndrome.”

“What’s that?” Vauvert asked.

“I’m sure you’d recognize it,” the doctor responded. “Haven’t you ever seen those photos of children with old people’s faces?”

Vauvert and Leroy nodded.

“That’s it. That’s the illness. It can manifest itself in many ways, and appear at different stages of life, but everyone suffering from it has the same problem of cell and protein regeneration. Methuselah Syndrome is the most terrible form, because it is practically undetectable before the onset of symptoms, and then it is devastating once the illness has set in.”

“Judith Saint-Clair was aging in fast forward? Is that it?” Vauvert asked.

“That’s it. Although, technically, it is not actually aging, but rather cells being unable to divide normally. Yes, the result is quite the same: the patient appears to age ten times more quickly than a healthy person. In Saint-Clair’s case, the first signs of the illness appeared when she was twenty-five.”

“Is there a treatment?”

“None. The cells can’t code the proteins correctly, there’s no hope at all. The patients develop cardiovascular complications. They rarely survive more than a few years. Judith Saint-Clair was exactly thirty-one years old when she arrived at Raynal. The illness was already at an advanced stage. Her face…” He tried to come up with the right words, but obviously couldn’t find any. “She had the face of a very old woman. Old, and in very poor health. She had lost all of her hair. Watching herself die that way drove her mad with rage. She had been a beautiful young women. She had won a number of beauty pageants. She had dreams of becoming an actress.”

“So, when she started losing her looks, she couldn’t cope with it?”

“Precisely. She couldn’t stand watching her body fall apart while her brain remained perfectly lucid. She raged against the nurses and kept the blinds in her room drawn day and night.”

“It’s her,” Leroy said. “This has to be the woman we’re looking for.”

“Sounds like it to me, too,” Vauvert replied.

“You don’t understand,” the doctor said. “She can’t still be alive.”

“What if she found a cure or at least a way to slow the illness?”

“As I said, there’s no cure,” the doctor insisted.

“And yet, you admit that mysterious events took place at Raynal.”

Fabre-Renault did not know what to say. He twisted his fingers on the desk.

“Do you have this woman’s address?” Leroy asked.

“I’ve kept some of the Raynal documents on my computer. I can give you the address I have.” Fabre-Renault turned on the laptop on his desk. The screen lit up. He tapped on the keyboard, then wrote the address on a piece of paper. Leroy took it from him and got up.

“If you’ll excuse me, I have to make a few phone calls to check out some things.”

He went into the hallway to be alone, and Vauvert knew that the detective would have to tell his colleagues some very big lies in order to get information on Judith Saint-Clair.

But he had to do what he had to do.

They needed the information, as fast as they could get it.

Vauvert let out a long sigh.

“Thank you for your cooperation, doctor.”

“You’re welcome,” Fabre-Renault answered. “You really believe that she could be involved in what’s happening now?”

“Someone is reenacting a very old ritual. We’re talking about human sacrifice. It’s possible that Judith Saint-Clair is dead, as you believe. But it’s also possible, even though it seems crazy, that she’s still alive and that she has convinced herself that this ritual could save her life.”

Fabre-Renault seemed lost in his own thoughts.

“Who wouldn’t dream of being healed, even by means of a pact with forces from beyond?” he said. “Saint-Clair was certainly desperate enough to believe in such things, I admit.”

“And to make other people believe it, too.”

“People like the Salavilles?”

“Exactly. If she was bedridden, as you say, she had to find disciples to carry out the crimes.”

“I follow your train of thought, detective. But all this just seems insane.”

“And yet it’s the only explanation. You never noticed some sort of special relationship between the Salaville brothers and Judith Saint-Clair?”

“I wouldn’t have noticed anything like that, I…” Fabre-Renault hesitated. Beads of sweat were forming on his forehead again. He wiped them off with a napkin he had brought in with the coffee. “I’m not sure how to say this. I avoided those two patients. I was afraid of them. That’s the truth. I did all I could to not get involved in their treatment.”

“They weren’t sedated?”

“Of course they were. Their first week, they broke a nurse’s nose because she wouldn’t bring them cigarettes. I can assure you that we had them pumped full of drugs. But the drugs were never enough. They managed to terrorize the entire staff. Animals, that’s what the Salavilles were. I know someone in my field should never say something like that, but it’s the hard truth. Claude and Roman were wild animals, impossible to control. If you think that a dying woman managed to tame them, well,” The doctor paused. “I’m not saying it’s impossible. But if it is the case, then you’re dealing with a woman in possession of an extraordinary gift.”

Vauvert tried to imagine the scene: a gravely ill woman in a secluded hospital room converting two feeble-minded beasts to her own barbaric religion.

Maybe this woman did have a gift. An extraordinary gift. Irrational, maybe, but a gift that enabled her to…

Manipulate people’s minds?

Show things that weren’t real?

Things like wolves?

“Doctor, one last thing. Was Judith Saint-Clair at Raynal when your patients suffered from hallucinations?”

“Well, now that you ask,” Fabre-Renault paused to think. “I seem to recall that the hallucinations began immediately after her admission.”

While Vauvert and Fabre-Renault talked, Leroy made a series of phone calls. He came back into the office, his face grim.

“All right, I have some info.”

“So?” Vauvert asked.

“There’s a Judith Saint-Clair at that address, and we’ve got meter readings showing that somebody’s been using electricity there for the past two years.”

“Must be her family’s still living there,” Fabre-Renault guessed.

“I don’t think so,” Leroy said. “My buddy in the records department checked out Saint-Clair’s family situation. Her parents died five year ago. She has no other family members. And as for her, there’s no trace of a death certificate.”

The psychiatrist frowned.

“That’s impossible. Her parents had her sent her home. I read their letter requesting her release myself.”

“Did you meet them? Either of her parents?”

“No, of course not. There was no reason. The paperwork was all in order.”

“Well then, doctor, believe me, it wasn’t anyone from her family who wrote those letters. Judith Saint-Clair must have written them herself, or she had someone else do it for her.”

56

Rain pelts the low-rise houses along the deserted street. Water gushes from the gutters of these homes, saturating the ground and then pooling when the ground can no longer absorb any more. The trees sway and moan in the freezing wind.

The lone light in the house next door flicks off.

There is no chance anyone can see her cross the garden, a dark shadow among the dark bushes.

The key slips into the familiar lock. The door opens without a sound. She creeps into the hallway and shuts it without turning on the light.

Everything is perfect.

She can feel the energy rising all around her. She can hear a whisper growing louder. The gods are calling. They can smell the blood. They want more.

She knows she is almost there.

In the living room, with the streetlight pouring in through the window, she takes off her gloves and examines her hands, wrinkled more today than they were even yesterday.

The reason is simple. The ceremony has been interrupted.

But she knows that now everything will go back to the way it is supposed to be.

As soon as she is finished with the female cop. Yes, everything will once again be as it should be.

The thirsty gods are whispering with ever increasing insistence.

They want the scarlet feast.

She won’t make them wait any longer.

She gently unfolds the velvet cloth on the table. Her wrinkled hands close around the porcelain mask that was encased in it.

57

In the dark, in her memories, Eva is gasping for air.

She no longer knows where she is.

She no longer knows how old she is. Six, or thirty, as if there were a difference. The monsters are always there.

She has returned to a place in her mind that she has tried to keep locked away all these years. That red zone of memories that had to be isolated and banished so that she could pretend this place never existed.

She is hurled once again into the heart of her childhood.

She wants to move. She can’t. She’s still tied down.

“You have to remember,” her sister whispers in her ear.

Eva looks down. She can feel Justyna’s tiny body snuggled against hers. This little six-year-old girl who died so that she could live.

“Justyna,” she says softly.

“You have to accept it,” the little girl says.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“It’s been twenty-four years. It’s about time,” Justyna insists. “You have to do it.”

“To do what?”

“To remember.”

“No. I don’t want to.”

“You have to.”

“No,” Eva says in a voice that’s more like a cry.

The little girl snuggles even closer. She softly kisses Eva’s trembling eyelids and her tears. “Now,” she whispers. “Before it’s too late.”

Eva is sobbing.

“I’m so afraid. If you only knew how afraid I am, Justyna.”

She has never been so scared.

And not knowing what else to do, she holds her sister in her arms in a corner of the living room.

They are such vulnerable prey. Waiting, breathless, for the monster to appear.

They did not see him kill Mrs. Rieux, but they know that is what happened. They heard the cry, short and high-pitched. They heard the crashing of glasses, pots and pans as her body was hurled across the kitchen. No need to see.

Eva and Justyna get up, shaking. They do not look at each other. They stare at the front door. They know that only this door separates them from the street and all the people who are out there. They think about everything that Mommy has taught them. Run. Run away, making as much noise as possible to attract attention.

And that is exactly what the two little girls with white hair do. They dash for the door, screaming.

They almost make it.

When the monster steps out of the kitchen and plants himself in front of the exit, blocking their way.

The monster is a man. Tall and thin, dressed in black from head to toe.

They can see that his hair is like theirs: as white as milk.

And his eyes. His gaze, too, is like theirs. Two burning embers staring at them with obvious glee.

The girls scream at the top of their lungs. They try to run in the other direction, but the man is on them. He snatches them with no difficulty at all. They fight back as best they can. Like six-year-old girls. They claw and bite him. Then he takes each one by the neck and squeezes. He pins them both against his chest. They can feel his heart pounding.

“Oh, at last,” he says.

Justyna tries to kick him with her heel of her shoe. The man tightens his grip on them, while out on the street, a police officer is slowly walking by.

If only the officer would turn his head their way, if only he would peek inside the house through the window. He woukdd see them.

The man pulls them out of view.

The police officer glances inside the house.

He sees nothing, nothing at all.

Did he even really look? He continues walking until a neighbor stops him. They begin to talk less than ten yards from Mrs. Rieux’s door.

In the entrance hall, the man finds the door leading to the basement.

“I came for you, my sweet little things. For you and nobody else. Your mother, that slut, she really drove me nuts, you know.”

The little girls do not understand. They are hurt. They are scared. They know what bad men do. They can see blood seeping in streams from the kitchen like languid red snakes.

The man opens the door and tosses the twins down the stairs. They tumble, they fall, and they slam into each other.

Standing at the top of the stairs, the man looks down at them.

“It is time.” he says.

He starts down the steps toward the terrified little girls.

“It is time to wake up, little tiger.”

Eva opens her eyes. The masked woman is standing over her.

“You know that you talk in your sleep?”

Eva swallows. She can hardly breathe. Six years old or thirty, it makes no difference. The monsters are always after her. She does not even know how long she has been in this basement. An hour? A day? Or has it been even longer? She can’t remember. She thinks she has already started losing her mind. Soon she is going to mistake fantasy for reality.

She tries to pull on the rope. She has spent so much time trying to cut into it, strand after strand. But the rope is still holding. Maybe she hasn’t worn it away at all. She no longer has the strength to try.

“Who’s Justyna?” the masked woman asks.

Eva says nothing. She will not say anything. Her heart is going wild.

If only she could free herself. Just one hand. She is certain that she could fight back then, as she always has. Her entire life has been a fight. It cannot come to an end this way. Not now. She starts moving her wrist again. Starts working on the rope. Up. Down.

The woman grabs her by the throat.

Slowly, she squeezes.

“You were talking to someone named Justyna. I heard you. Who is she?”

“Nobody!” Eva spits out.

Her scarlet eyes glare at the eyes behind the porcelain mask. She has nothing to lose anymore. She can defy this crazy bitch.

The eyes behind the mask darken.

The woman lets go of her throat. She pulls back and gives Eva a tremendous slap across her face.

Pain courses down her neck. “You know… you are… nothing but… a sick bitch,” she manages to spit out.

The woman stares at her with even more interest and slowly smiles. It is a predator’s smile, baring sharp teeth.

“Sick? Interesting you should say that.”

She slaps her a second time.

“Why do you think I’m doing all this?”

With the third slap, blood streams from Eva’s nose.

“You think I’m enjoying any of this?” the woman continues.

She brings her face close to Eva’s. Eva can feel her breath on her skin.

“Although, actually, you get a taste for it, after a while.”

She reaches for Eva’s face. Eva winces as the icy fingers caress her cheek. Then they caress her forehead, pushing aside her tangled hair.

Exactly the way he caressed the little girl.

And the look on his face-shock transformed to joy in an instant, when the knife blade stuck in the middle of his chest.

The little girl, with all her might, thrusts it deeper into his chest.

Eva blinks, returns to the present.

She forces herself to remain clear-headed.

“Why are you doing this?”

“Why not?”

“That’s not an answer,” Eva whispers. “If you have to kill me… at least tell me why.”

The woman’s mouth stretches into a depraved smile.

“I told you already. It’s beyond anything you can understand.”

Eva swallows a trickle of salty saliva. “Do you think you’re another Elizabeth Bathory?”

Saying the name has the desired effect. The woman tilts her head.

“Maybe you can understand, after all.”

She straightens. She pushes the long brown locks of her wig over her shoulders. Eva has the impression that the woman is going to remove her mask but she does not. Instead, she opens the front of her dress and exposes her heavy, white breasts. She presses them together with her hands.

Eva’s vision is blurred, but she notices something strange about that bare chest. Not the breasts, but the skin. It seems to be stained with bruises.

58

Outskirts of Rodez

2 a.m.

It had been more than half an hour since they had passed another vehicle.

For good reason. They were not on a paved road anymore. The were driving over a rutted dirt lane in Rouergue that was barely wider than the SUV.

Vauvert kept a firm grip on the steering wheel as he navigated around the potholes. Leroy hung onto the passenger seat and the handle above the door to avoid being tossed around the cabin. He did not dare say a word about the inspector’s driving.

The headlights illuminated only the space immediately ahead of them, but Vauvert was not slowing down. Time was ticking, minute by minute, and it was already two in the morning. The GPS was telling him to keep driving down this tight, bumpy road, and he was doing just that.

Judith Saint-Clair’s address was about six miles outside Rodez. It was not in a village, though. Not even a proper hamlet. They had gone through a few of those, small clusters of houses by the side of the road. They had even drive past the ruins of a small castle. That was when they were still on a semblance of road.

“Vauvert, seriously,” Leroy finally muttered.

He stopped in midsentence when a narrow bridge loomed in front of them. Vauvert did not let up on the gas. The vehicle sped to the other side of the bridge and bumped back onto the dirt road.

“Seriously,” he tried again, “are you certain this is the right way?”

“We’re almost there,” Vauvert said.

And, indeed, just a few minutes later, the road widened and ended in front of a small house. Vauvert brought the SUV to an abrupt halt and turned off the headlights.

“You have reached your destination,” the GPS’s synthetic voice announced.

Vauvert turned off the engine. There was total darkness now, inside and outside the vehicle. It took them a good minute to adjust their vision. A black mass in the dark, the house stood about ten yards away.

“Ready?” Vauvert said.

Leroy drew his handgun from his holster.

“Ready.”

They opened their doors at the same time.

59

“Can you see?” the woman asks as she walks over to her.

Eva squints, and she sees. The woman’s naked breasts have the deadly white color of a corpse. They are slack and wrinkled. Eva can also make out bloated veins, blue and green, under the age-damaged skin.

“How old are you?” Eva asks.

“About the same as you.”

“No. That’s not possible.”

“What would you do if such a thing were to happen to you? If suddenly your life started to fly by too quickly? If fate decided to con you? Would you just accept your lot, without doing anything?”

For the first time, Eva notices the wrinkles at the corners of her lips below the mask. And suddenly she understands why this woman does not want to show her face.

“What would you be willing to do? What would you be willing to give?” she hisses.

The woman leans into her ear, and Eva feels the icy porcelain mask grazing her temple.

“I found out. There are ways to get back at fate. Very old rituals.”

The woman blows softly on her face.

“Magic, you understand? Once it was a basic part of life and death. It’s still here, even after thousands of years. The gods are still here, just at the periphery of our senses. They’re the gods that we forgot about, the gods that we denied. They’re still here. They’re still waiting to be served.”

Eva strives to remain clear-headed.

“You sacrifice innocent lives.”

“I have to.”

“There are no gods listening to you,” Eva spits out. “You’re nothing but a psychopath looking for excuses to murder people.”

The woman pushes down on Eva’s hip. The fresh wound gapes open again, sending an explosion of pain through Eva’s body.

Eva understands what is coming next. She tenses, unable to do anything to prevent it.

And the woman slowly drives her fingers into the wound.

The pain, excruciating, blurs everything else.

The woman’s face is pressed against hers.

“Blood. That’s what attracts them. The blood feast. They would love to feed on it, but they can’t. Not directly, anyway. That’s why they demand pain… and tears.”

She twists her fingers inside the wound.

Eva howls, struggles against the ropes, cries huge tears.

“The ancient people knew it,” the woman whispers in her ear. “They lived with the gods. They knew their demands, and they accepted them. Can’t you feel this energy? Can’t you hear the gods whispering?”

All Eva can feel is that pain coursing through her. Those rivers of lava running everywhere inside her.

Finally the fingers come out. The world spins. Blood starts to run down her thigh again.

The woman brings her fingers to her mouth before putting both hands on her breasts and smearing them with blood. She squeezes her nipples, making them erect, and throws her head back. Now Eva can clearly see the skin under her throat. It is gray and stained. The skin of a mummy.

“You’re so pretty, little tiger,” she says, leaning over her again. “So pretty, so fragile. I suppose you must use a lot of medication? And beauty products?”

Eva gags. She is only half hearing her. She does not know what to say. Every breath is torture.

“I know that you do,” the insane woman whispers. “Everybody uses them. Those creams. Those products that the commercials sell us, promising they will make us look more beautiful, younger. How’s that different from what I do?”

Eva shakes her head.

Tries to control the pain.

She manages to utter, “That’s got nothing… to do with it.”

The masked woman snickers.

“Don’t you know where those products come from? Just think about it. They’re animal byproducts. There’s always an inferior life to take in order to improve your own, to erase the inevitable wrinkles, to tighten the aging skin, to regenerate sick organs. That’s exactly what I’m doing.”

Eva’s heart slams in her chest. She needs to take action.

“Just like… Bathory,” she manages to say.

The masked woman smiles.

“Yes. Just like her. Everything I’ve been able to do, I owe to her. The secrets were lost. Countess Elizabeth is the one who found the ways of the past again. She unearthed the secrets and the rituals. She gave her life to that end, to present the gods with blood and tears.”

She giggles and licks her bloody fingers.

“For this is the source of everything, isn’t it? What runs in our veins, what gives us life, what makes the gods hungry.”

“Bathory ended up being tried… and locked up in her room,” Eva coughs before adding, “Then she died, like… the poor crazy bitch she was.”

The woman’s face registers disappointment. She buttons her dress.

“You don’t understand a thing after all.”

When she comes near again, she’s holding the scalpel. The small blade, gleams in the dark.

Behind the mask, Eva can see only the whites of her eyes. The woman raises her hands, palms turned upward, throws her head back, and expels a throaty, droning chant.

“Spirits that dwell in the deepest of darkness, hear my voice! Zalmoxis! Abandon your dwelling. Isten! Abbadon! Come, hurry to the blood feast!”

Eva shuts her eyes, powerless.

The insane woman’s chant becomes high-pitched and animal-like.

“Diseebeh! Zabh! Let your voices be heard! Ashtaroth! Gebeleizis! Come to me with your love, your suffering, and your sacrifice! May your ancient pain come into me and speak through my mouth! Show your reality to me so I can believe in the power of will over death!”

And Eva can feel the blade entering her flesh again. Sliding all the way to the handle, while the masked woman heaves orgasmic screams.

But Eva’s own screaming is louder.

60

The house was not very big and certainly not very pretty. A crude, square, two-story structure. The beams of their flashlights illuminated rough stone walls covered with moss.

Vauvert headed for the front door.

Leroy inspected the windows, trying to find one that was not shuttered and locked.

There was no light coming from inside, nor any sound.

Vauvert tried the door, but, as expected, it was locked.

“Okay.”

He took a step back and gave the door a hard kick. It did not budge.

Then he pointed his Smith amp; Wesson at the lock and fired. Once, then twice. The sound was deafening.

“Vauvert! What the hell are you doing?” Leroy cried out.

Again, the giant flung himself at the door. This time it came open. He stepped inside, his gun in one hand and the flashlight in the other. Leroy trotted after him.

The entry hall had a yellowish tile floor. There was an empty coat rack along one wall. A framed photo of a girl wearing a tutu was hanging on the opposite wall.

Vauvert reached for the light switch.

Nothing happened.

He flipped the switch on and off a few times and then directed his flashlight at the ceiling. The chandelier had three bulbs.

“Maybe the power’s cut off,” Leroy said.

“Yeah. Let’s be careful,” Vauvert responded.

He trained the beam of light on the photo.

“You think this is her?”

“Could be. If it is, she was pretty,” Leroy said.

Then they set about exploring the rest of the house, the beams of their flashlights coming together and then separating as they streamed over ceilings, walls and floors. In the first room, there was old furniture, a table and wooden chairs, and a large television set on a dresser.

Dust moats floated in their beams of light, creating a constellation of swirling flecks.

There was total silence.

Leroy tried the light switches in that room, with no result.

Cautiously, they made their way to the kitchen. Pots and pans were hanging on a wall, and a few plates rested in a drying rack by the sink.

Vauvert instinctively knew that something was off.

He realized what it was when he took a closer look at the sink. The three plates in the drying rack were covered with gray dust. No one had touched them in years. Even the bottom of the sink was coated with dust.

“Looks like no one lives here,” Vauvert said. “It doesn’t make sense.”

“I know,” Leroy replied. “But there must be an explanation. Earlier on the phone, I was told that someone here has been using electricity.”

He opened the fridge. It was out of service and obviously had been for a long time. On the shelves were a half dozen jars of jam, now moldy. Leroy quickly shut the door.

“All right. No one’s been in this fucking kitchen for ages.”

Vauvert headed for the stairs. The second floor had two bedrooms separated by a hallway.

He stepped into the first bedroom. Inside was a small bed, carefully made, with a thick lace-embroidered quilt. When Vauvert touched it, a cloud of dust rose up.

“If someone had been here lately, there would be signs. Do you see any?”

“Nowhere,” Leroy said.

He opened an armoire and aimed his light at the piles of musty sheets.

Then he inspected a chair in the far corner of the room, over which a grayish skirt was draped. Everything in the room was coated with dust.

Two framed photographs were on the bedside table. One showed an old couple. The other photo was of a bright-eyed girl sitting on a bench.

The detective picked up the photo of the girl. It was the same girl whose picture was in the hallway, but this one looked like it had been taken a few years later. The girl appeared to be fifteen or sixteen. Her face was a perfect oval, highlighted by a mane of thick curly hair. Her smile was radiant.

“That must be how she looked. Before she was sick…”

“And she never came back here?”

“This is the home address she gave the hospital.”

Leroy returned the photo to the bedside table.

A quick inspection of the second bedroom, then the bathroom, both in the same state of abandonment, revealed nothing more.

“This just doesn’t make sense. We are at the wrong place,” Vauvert said.

He turned and punched the door, sending dust swirling into the air.

“We’re wasting time!”

He dashed for the stairs.

Back outside, the cold biting his cheeks, Vauvert hurried along the gravel path to the mailbox. He trained the beam of his flashlight on the side. The name written on it: “Saint-Clair.”

“We’ve got the right house,” Leroy said.

“But we’re missing something,” Vauvert replied.

He ran the beam of his flashlight along the power lines running to the house from the pole by the road.

“Let’s take this from the beginning. You’re certain that somebody’s been using power?”

“That’s what they told me on the phone. They were positive about it.”

“Okay.”

Vauvert ran the beam along the wires again. There was no doubt about it. The house was connected. He illuminated the pole again.

The power lines were also running in another direction, toward the darkness. Vauvert looked for some sort of path, but all he could make out were bushes, tall chestnut trees, and more bushes.

“Dammit,” he said. “I can’t see anything.”

“We might see better if we used the SUV headlights,” Leroy suggested.

“Good idea.”

They began walking toward the SUV. Then they stopped in their tracks.

In the distance, headlights were piercing the night, coming their way.

“What’s that?” Vauvert growled.

He quickly killed his flashlight and drew his Smith amp; Wesson. Leroy did the same. They did not have time to take cover.

The headlights became more intense, until they were blinding suns, pinning the two men like insects.

The vehicle stopped in front of them.

Leroy and Vauvert squinted and shaded their eyes with their hands.

They heard a door open and someone step out.

“Drop your weapons! Police!”

Vauvert lowered the hand that was shading his eyes.

“Oh, shit.”

“Drop your weapons, or we shoot!” the officer repeated. “Do you hear me?”

“It’s okay! We’re police too!” Leroy shouted back. “Homicide officers. Everything’s all right!”

Two more men leaped out of the car. The first man, obviously the officer in charge, pointed his service weapon at them with his both hands, his knees bent.

“I know exactly who you are. We followed your GPS position. There’s a warrant out for both of you. And you’re going to come with us without any trouble.”

61

Vauvert knew they were in deep shit.

Every precinct has its one idiotic, gung-ho cowboy. Vauvert was beginning to think he had some sort of radar that attracted this kind of moron.

“Come on, hands behind your heads! Right now!” the guy kept barking.

Still squinting in the glare of the headlights, Vauvert slowly lifted his arms, hands in evidence, so as to avoid being misunderstood.

“I’ll explain. We’re all colleagues here.”

“You’re just gonna shut up!” the officer shouted, still pointing his gun at him. “I want to see your hands behind your heads, both of you!”

This was exactly what he had been afraid of.

He could not afford to waste any time at all, not anymore.

“Just listen to us,” Leroy pleaded, spreading his arms.

“I think you’re wasting your breath,” Vauvert sighed.

“We need your help,” Leroy continued nonetheless. “We are on the trail of…”

“Shut the fuck up!” the officer snapped. “We know what you did, so don’t even think of fucking with us, got it? Pierre, Arnaud, cuff the bastards now!”

The two officers, dressed in fatigues, walked toward them. They looked very young and very uncomfortable. Rookies, no doubt about it.

“Do you know Judith Saint-Clair, the woman living here?” Leroy insisted. “We think she abducted someone. We don’t have much time.”

“The boss said to put your hands behind your head!” one of the young officers yelled. He went around Leroy and slapped a pair of cuffs on his wrists. “Now get moving!”

“Guys, please! It’s not like we’re going to attack you or something!” Vauvert said. “All we’re asking…”

The butt of a gun connected with the back of his head, making him stagger.

“Quiet!” the officer behind him shrieked.

Judging by his shrill voice and nervousness, Vauvert intuited that this was a very young officer, in his twenties probably, and fresh out of the academy. If that idiot was clumsy with his gun or just panicked, he really would get shot.

“Don’t you ever do that again,” Vauvert said between clenched teeth, his skull throbbing.

“Your hands!” the officer ordered as he lowered his handgun and reached for the cuffs dangling from his belt. “Move it!”

“You’re making a monumental mistake, guys,”

He turned to the young man, putting his hands behind his back for the cuffs. Then he froze.

The way he was standing now, with his back to the cruiser’s headlights, he could make out the small opening in the bushes. Beyond it, the flood of light illuminated a field of tall grass. There was a path. It looked neglected, but it was actually a path. And the power line was going in that direction.

“Wait,” Vauvert said. “Is there another house in the field over there?”

“Your hands!” the officer repeated, taking a step forward.

Vauvert had to restrain himself from reacting instinctively. He could have grabbed the kid’s arm easily and fractured his wrist, which would have been a very stupid move, of course.

And so he did nothing. It was not the kid’s fault his superior officer was a moron.

“Wait,” he asked again. “Please.”

In reply, the butt of the gun came down on his head again.

“You fucking idiot.”

“And he’s insulting us, on top of everything else,” the superior officer sniggered. “You and I are not going to be buddies, you know that?”

“You’re right,” Vauvert muttered. “I don’t think you’re going to like me very much.”

“Is that a threat?”

Vauvert did not say anything.

“All right, let me do it,” the superior officer said as he walked toward him. He reached for the handcuffs on his belt. “I’m going to cuff him myself. Pierre, if this psycho makes a move, you pull the trigger, is that understood?”

Vauvert felt the barrel of the young man’s gun against his neck.

The weapon was shaking slightly.

He let the superior officer come to him without making a move.

“Your hands, dickhead,” the officer ordered.

Vauvert took a deep breath and then drew back. He thrust his foot and kicked the officer in the shin.

The man gave a yelp of surprise and pain. Everything happened too fast for him to defend himself. Before he knew it, Vauvert was behind him, twisting his arm forcefully, nearly dislocating it.

“No! Shit!” the man bellowed. “Shit! Shit!”

Now Vauvert was facing the younger officer, who was still pointing his weapon at him. The young officer’s face was as pale as a ghost.

The man bellowed again, “Lower your gun, you dick! Holy shit! Pierre, lower your fucking gun right now!”

The officer did what he was told.

“Don’t hurt me,” the man begged in a broken voice.

Vauvert’s only reply was to take his handgun and lock his other arm around the man’s throat. His larynx compressed, he stopped whining.

“Let him go! It’s an order!” the third cop shouted.

He pressed his gun against Leroy’s neck.

“Right now!”

62

2:20 a.m.

“You hear me? Let him go!” the third cop repeated.

His voice panicky. He’d never been trained to face this kind of situation.

Vauvert, for his part, was trying to assess the situation as best he could.

He decided to up the ante.

He leaned back a little, and his hostage was lifted onto his toes, gasping for air.

He held him this way and pointed his weapon at the two stunned officers.

“Let go of me,” the officer kept pleading. “Please. Don’t hurt me.”

Vauvert brought his lips to the man’s ear and said, “Listen very carefully. We don’t want any fuck-ups, do we? We’re all on the same team. The reason we came here is to try to save a colleagues’ life. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”

His hostage nodded as best he could.

“All I’m asking of you is to let me see if there’s another house over there. We’re all going to go over there and look together. If we don’t find anything, I swear that we will let you take us. Is it a deal?”

“Let him go!” shouted the officer holding Leroy at gunpoint.

Leroy was not saying anything, but his face was ghostly pale.

Vauvert squeezed his hostage’s throat a little more. His feet were almost dangling above the ground, and he was choking.

“Lower your weapons,” he told his two young officers in a raspy voice. “Please, lower… your… weapons”

The two boys exchanged powerless looks and decided to obey.

“Remove his cuffs!” Vauvert barked.

One of them inserted the key in the tiny lock. The cuffs sprang open.

“Give him your weapons. Go on!”

They complied, passing over their guns. But Leroy didn’t take them. Instead, he turned to Vauvert and said, “Wait, we’re all colleagues, here.”

“That’s what I kept trying to tell them.”

The two young officers were shaking like leaves.

“It’s okay. Relax now,” Leroy told them. “We don’t mean to harm you. We just need your help.”

Vauvert put his hostage back on the ground and pushed him toward his partners. The man broke into a coughing fit.

“You sick fucks! Do you have any idea what you’re doing?”

“My job, that’s what I’m doing,” Vauvert shot back. “And I’m just asking you guys to do yours.”

He put his weapon back in its holster and slowly raised his hands in a gesture of appeasement.

“God dammit, can’t you just trust another cop? I promise you can book us as soon as we’re done with what we came here for. Is that all right?”

The man remained silent. His eyes gleamed with anger, and Vauvert understood that he would have to be wary of the guy, no matter what happened.

“What’s your name?” he asked, trying to break the ice.

The officer gave him a dagger-filled look before answering, “I’m Captain Ludovic Nadal. My men here are Pierre Lascrosse and Arnaud Puech.”

Vauvert gestured at the path in the bushes.

“So, Ludovic, if it’s okay with you, we’ll go this way. All of us.”

But barely after they started along the path, it ended.

A fence rose in the middle of the tall grass. It looked like an ordinary fence, but this one was topped with a thick nest of barbed wire.

“Can’t you see that there’s nothing for us to find here?” the officer named Lascrosse whined. Vauvert pointed his flashlight at the fence. He had seen barbed wire like that before.

The Salaville farm had been protected exactly the same way.

“We keep moving,” he announced. “Let’s climb over it. Come on.”

They found a space where the barbed wire had come apart just a little, and the officers did as they were told. They managed to get over the fence with just a few cuts and scratches.

“There’s nothing here,” one of them said after he had jumped to the other side.

“We’ll find out soon enough,” Vauvert said, following them over the fence.

The metal prongs ripped his trousers, but at that point he did not care.

If there was actually something to be discovered on this piece of land, they were getting very close to it.

And so they moved along. They followed an old overgrown path until their flashlights found a square stone structure amidst the coniferous trees.

“What’s that?”

“A sheepfold house,” Lascrosse said. “They’re everywhere out here. Usually they’re abandoned. No one wants to redo them.”

Vauvert walked up to the building. He could not see any windows, but there was a large wooden door. It was locked.

“Ever been here?” he asked.

“What for?” Captain Nadal protested. “There’s nobody here. The Saint-Clairs died a long time ago.”

“Did you know their daughter Judith?”

“The sick one? Yes, sure…” He shrugged. “But that shit’s old. What can I say? She must have inherited the property when her folks died. And she must have died years ago, too. She had some kind of disease, you know…”

Vauvert pointed at the small building.

“Okay, let’s take a look in there.”

“You are out of your fucking mind,” Nadal said.

“It’s private property,” Lascrosse added. “You can’t.”

“Look, we believe that Judith Saint-Clair is still alive,” Vauvert said, cutting him off. “And we suspect that she’s killed dozens of people.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Nadal asked in an alarmed voice.

“I’m telling you the truth. She abducted one of our colleagues, and we have reason to believe that she’s going to kill her if we don’t find her. She may be in Paris now, but it’s possible that she lives here most of the time. We’re going to go in there, and then we’ll know for sure. Okay?”

The three officers looked at each other, far from convinced.

“Now, move back.”

He raised his Smith amp; Wesson and shot the lock twice.

Leroy gave the door a hard kick. The remains of the lock fell to the ground, and the door opened.

Revealing a dark entryway.

“Can’t see a thing,” Leroy said. “I’m going in.”

Everything happened in a split second. Vauvert sensed it even before he heard the click of the mechanism the moment his colleague set foot in the building.

“Erwan!” he yelled.

There was a sharp whiz.

“Look out!”

The blade shot out, and Leroy couldn’t move fast enough. The projectile grazed his shoulder. Leroy howled in pain.

“Down! Everybody!” Vauvert shouted.

There was another click. Then another.

The blades nearly shaved Leroy’s skull as they whizzed toward Lascrosse.

The boy stood frozen in the path of the blades.

Shock registered on his face when the first blade struck him in the throat. A second later, another blade flew into his forehead.

The projectile had all but decapitated him. His head slumped to the side, and from his slit throat, a crimson geyser shot into the air. He raised his hands as though trying to put his head back in place, but his cervical vertebrae snapped with a sharp crack

Still more blades raced toward them.

“Pierre! Oh, shit!” Captain Nadal moaned. “No! Christ, no! Shit! Shit!”

Lascrosse remained on his feet another few seconds, his severed arteries spurting all around him.

Then a final blade hit his neck again and finished severing his head.

His torso crumpled.

His head fell into the grass.

63

Eva has stopped screaming.

She doesn’t have enough strength anymore.

She doesn’t have any chance of getting out.

She’s way too little.

When the man is done slitting Justyna’s throat, when her sister’s blood is done spurting every which way, he sighs and says “ohh…” as though it is the most beautiful thing in the world. He opens his arms and lets go of the little girl’s body. Justyna collapses on the basement floor with a horrible, dull sound.

The lifeless body continues to pour out blood, bringing with it the smell of death.

The red stream works its way toward Eva. Toward her white skirt.

The man raises his eyes in her direction.

“One mistake righted,” he says.

Then he approaches her.

Eva has thrust her hand into a cardboard box. Mrs. Rieux stores old cooking utensils in there. She grabs what feels like a huge kitchen knife. It looks very sharp. She closes her little fingers around the handle.

Pulling the knife out of the box, she stands up.

The man with the white hair stares at her. They are in the basement. There is almost no light, and yet her eyes are perfectly adjusted to the darkness. Just like those of this man. She has never seen a grownup with her kind of white hair before. She’s never thought about anyone else having it. Mommy told her that she and Justyna had a special look, something from their father.

The man gets closer. She is frozen with fear, yes. But for some strange reason, she cannot help grinning, in spite of herself.

The harder she clutches the knife, the more she grins.

When the man leans over her, she lunges.

She drives the knife into his chest, the wild desire to kill him giving her strength she did not know she had. Stunned, he clutches the little girl’s hand with his own large old-man hand. He looks at her the way Mommy does sometimes. With tremendous love in his eyes.

“Oh,” he says.

Just that.

Now he is on his knees, the bad man, while she, Eva, looks straight into his eyes. And in his red eyes, she sees admiration.

He reaches for her. He grabs her. She bites him. Drawing blood. The salty taste fills her mouth.

He pulls her toward him, and she drives the knife even deeper into his chest. Blood trickles from his mouth as he whispers in her ear, “Eva.”

The man rests his white lips on her forehead. She can smell his strange fragrance. The smell of old reptiles? She doesn’t know why this image comes to mind. It reminds her of the crocodiles at the zoo, lying still and staring with their glassy eyes-until they opened their jaws.

“I know why… I came back, now… Because I was wrong…”

Eva doesn’t understand what he’s talking about. She tries to get away from him, but he’s still clutching her hand.

“Eva, my child…” the man whispers in her ear. “You have no idea how proud you make me.”

And deep inside, she recognizes something-something that has been waiting to be discovered. It’s a dark part of herself that is enjoying this moment and doesn’t want it to end, ever.

While at the same time, the rest of her screams with rage and disgust.

Eva finally manages to pull away.

She opens her mouth and finds enough energy to scream.

It’s her own scream that wakes her up.

She opens her eyes.

She sees her tormentor standing above her, soaked with her blood.

“My… father,” Eva whispers.

The woman licks the blood from Eva’s her cheek.

“What are you saying, little tiger?”

“It was…”

Eva is unable to finish her sentence.

She coughs up blood.

Deep inside, emotions are fighting. How did she manage to forget such a thing? She wants to scream it, to howl it out.

“It was my father,” she cries, spitting blood.

64

“Your father won’t save you, you know.”

Eva pulls on the ropes, more and more violently, unable to control herself in spite of the pain, in spite of the exhaustion. Every fiber of her body blazes with fury. Or maybe it is shame.

“My… fucking… father,” she pants, incapable of pulling herself together.

Her tormentor tilts her head, intrigued, amused. This sight summons another wave of blind rage in Eva.

“I will… kill you…” she screams at both her tormentor and the memory of that man with white hair.

Who is still alive. Somewhere. Inevitably.

“Oh, really?”

“With my own… hands…” Eva says with a demented grin.

The woman turns away from Eva’s face.

“Listen,” she says. “Can’t you hear their whispers?”

Eva listens. And yes, she can hear.

A dull noise, continuous, a pulse maybe, is coming from the ground. It is making the stone walls vibrate.

“They’re here. They’re watching us. They’re waiting. Oh, yes.”

This is surreal. This is just impossible. And yet, the sound is getting closer, louder. The gods, just as this woman claims. Whatever they might be, they are here, with them in this basement. Now Eva can have no doubts. She can feel their hungry eyes on her.

“Zalmoxis! Isten!” the woman is chanting again. “Fearsome lord of death and resurrection! Come into the servant worshiping you! You who long for blood and bring terror to mortals! Answer my call, and accept once again the blood that gives life! Come to the scarlet feast!”

Her supplication becomes an unintelligible wail as her body quivers to the rising rhythm of her cries. Only the porcelain mask remains still. The eyes underneath lock on Eva’s. The woman is now a maelstrom of sighs and groans.

Swirling.

Drawing closer.

Until even that porcelain mask is no longer a mask.

Or at least, it is no longer made of porcelain.

It is reflections and images.

The mask is a mirror.

Eva can see the woman’s eyes, but in the mask she sees her own image, the warped image of a bloody victim with wild hair and desperate eyes.

She opens her mouth and tries to breathe but can not find any air.

In the reflecting surface of the mask, her image is warped.

Then she sees something else in this unlikely mirror. Two shadows.

And Eva recognizes them-Erwan Leroy and Inspector Vauvert.

Eva regains her senses.

The woman is still standing over her, covered in blood, but her depraved smile has faded. The fervor in her eyes is gone.

“What…”

Clenching her fists, she steps back.

“What?” she says again.

Wild with joy, Eva searches the basement with her eyes.

She finds no Vauvert or Leroy, even though she has seen them.

It doesn’t make any sense.

What happened?

Something did happen.

The masked woman is doubled over. She looks older.

“They entered my house,” she spits out, her voice sharp.

Eva does not understand what she’s talking about, but she is filled with renewed strength.

And in her mind, the memories are back. Everything that she had carefully erased.

And she has the certainty that her father is still alive, along with the rage to find him, at all costs.

Unable to think of anything else, she focuses as best she can and works her wrist up and down, hoping to finally undo the rope that keeps her captive.

In spite of the pain in her shoulder, she moves.

Up.

She can feel her sister’s hand on hers.

Down.

Helping her move.

Up.

And again, down.

Fiber by fiber.

65

2:30 a.m.

Pierre Lascrosse’s decapitated body slowly bled out.

Lying on his stomach nearby, Captain Nadal sobbed. “I can’t believe it,” he said over and over..

“Everybody, stay down!” Vauvert shouted, as he crawled toward the entrance.

But the trap seemed to have released all of its lethal gifts.

“Erwan! You okay?”

Leroy rose to his knees, one hand holding his shoulder.

“My coat took the worst of it. I’ll be fine.”

He groped the ground around him, hoping to find what had hit him, and soon brandished a metal plate, sharp as a razor.

“It’s a lawnmower blade. Must have been sharpened with a grindstone.”

Vauvert signaled that it was okay to get up, and Nadal and Puech went over to their colleague’s body. Both men were shaking.

“Shit,” Puech said, moaning. “Holy shit.”

“I can’t believe it,” Nadal said again.

“Get hold of yourselves,” Vauvert ordered.

Nadal looked at him, anger filling his eyes.

“He was a kid!”

“I know that.”

What had happened turned Vauvert’s stomach too, but he was not about to show it. Retreating now would not bring the young officer back to life.

“I’m truly sorry,” he said.

Nadal stared at him with fury. Tears were glistening in his eyes.

“What is going on here?” he finally asked, his voice shaking.

“Judith Saint-Clair,” Vauvert answered slowly. “She’s the one who set this trap. She has already killed many people. If we don’t stop her, she will go on killing innocents, believe me.”

“What?” The captain stared at his man on the ground. He stooped to wipe his bloody hands on the grass. It did no good. There was too much. “Shit. Shit,” he sobbed.

“Did you hear me, captain?” Vauvert insisted.

“Yes,” he said in a thick voice. “But what you’re saying doesn’t make sense. I knew Judith Saint-Clair, years ago. She was a poor sick woman. She must have died a long time ago.”

“That’s what we’re going to check out now,” Vauvert said.

Nadal, pallid and bloody in the beam of the flashlight, looked crazed. His breath vaporized in puffs as it hit the frigid air.

“At least let me call for help, so they can send an ambulance,” he said.

“Go ahead,” Vauvert responded.

Nadal took out his phone and, with a trembling hand, pressed an emergency number. Nothing happened.

“It’s not working. No signal.”

Suddenly, the officer named Puech let out a scream. They all turned to him.

“Arnaud!” Nadal called out. “You okay?”

“I saw… I saw…” the young man stammered.

“What? What did you see?”

“Some kind of beast. With fucking red eyes.”

Vauvert felt the blood rush to his temples. If he did not take charge right now, things were going to get out of hand very quickly.

His sensed movement and spun around.

All he could see were the two flaming globes in the bushes.

He raised his gun and shot several times.

“What the hell is that?” Nadal exclaimed.

Now there was movement all around them.

Vauvert knew he was losing control of the situation.

“We need to take cover,” he ordered in a voice that he hoped sounded steady. “Quick.”

“What if there are more traps in there?” Nadal yelled.

“We don’t have a choice.”

The bushes rustled. He raised his gun, ready to fire blind.

But he couldn’t see anything. Only darkness. The tall grass rippled in the beam of his flashlight.

There. A figure.

And another.

He fired. Movement in every direction.

“Hurry! Get inside.”

Before Vauvert could finish, something leaped out of the bushes and landed on Puech. He let out a dreadful scream just before the creature took his face in its jaws. There was a terrifying cracking sound.

“Arnaud!” Nadal screamed.

The beast moved from the face to the neck. In one simple twist, he tore out the man’s throat. A fountain of blood spewed out.

“Do something!”

The animal settled on its victim. There were sounds of fabric ripping and bones splitting.

Then a second beast leaped out, and the two monsters together pulled the officer’s mangled remains into the bushes.

The attack hadn’t lasted more than ten seconds.

There was silence again.

“Follow me!” Leroy cried as he dashed into the building.

Nadal and Vauvert rushed in after him. They slammed the door.

Leroy flipped the light switch. They were in a large, very long room that must have been both a living room and a kitchen, judging from the sink and the counter at the far end. A table and a battered couch took up the rest of the space.

The yellow tile floor was spattered with brown stains.

“Give me a hand!” Vauvert ordered, grabbing a wooden dresser.

Pushing it as quickly as they could manage, they barricaded the door.

Leroy stood at the only window and scanned the yard. At first, he didn’t see anything. Then, here and there, red eyes appeared and disappeared.

“Looks like there’s more and more of them.”

“What are they? What the fuck are these things?” Nadal cried out.

“Wolves,” Vauvert said.

“Are you kidding me? Those fucking things are not wolves.”

“Then I don’t know what they are,” Vauvert admitted.

“In any case,” Leroy said, “we’re surrounded.”

The three men looked at each other, their eyes filled with distress.

66

Fiber by fiber.

Eva can feel the rope getting weaker.

Or else she is imagining this too.

But she continues. She must.

The masked woman is now on her hands and knees. Eva can make her out. She is quivering, growling, and chanting.

“Oriens! Paymon! Ariton! Amaymon!”

Eva pays no attention. She keeps moving her wrists.

“Gebeleizis! Diseebeh! Dark sons of Isten! Come taste the life beyond death, for death has just freed life!”

Up.

Down.

67

“What’s that?”

Nadal was looking at the heavily knotted wooden table. It was covered with dark-red and lumpy-black stains.

The tiles underneath the table had the same kind of splatter. There were circular rusty stains too, suggesting that buckets had been placed there.

“Is this really what I think it is?” he asked.

“I’m afraid so,” Vauvert answered, crouching over the stains on the floor.

He ran a finger over them, removing the film of dried blood.

“We are in the home of a serial killer, captain. She must have tortured people right here, on this table.”

Nadal shut his eyes.

“Oh, God.”

Vauvert stood up.

“At least we know that Saint-Clair was not living in her house. She was living here. Those things outside.” He paused before continuing. “Whatever they might be, they seem to be protecting Saint-Clair.”

He took out his phone.

“Does anyone have service?”

Leroy and Nadal checked their own cells.

“Nothing,” Leroy said.

“Nothing either,” Nadal said, shaking like a leaf.

“We’ll have to get out of here by ourselves then,” Vauvert said. “What do we have?”

They examined the room. In this house, unlike the other one, there were signs of habitation. The cupboards were full. Unwashed glasses were still sticky with wine. There was even a laptop on a shelf, along with a few thick books on European mythology.

“There’s more over there,” Leroy said, heading toward the back of the room.

Indeed, a flight of stairs led to a closed door.

“So far, I can’t see any evidence of a trap.”

He flattened himself against the wall and put a hand on the doorknob.

“But who knows. Stand back.”

He waited until Vauvert and Nadal had taken cover behind the couch.

He turned the knob.

The door opened noiselessly. And what had been lying behind it assaulted their senses.

A sickening stench poured out of the room.

A beast growled.

Two red eyes pierced the darkness.

68

On her hands and knees, the masked woman is still uttering nonsensical sounds.

“Iosua! Orilu! Sisis! Uliro! Ausoi!”

Her eyes burn in the dark.

“Come! From the mountain of the farthest midnight!”

In body, she’s in the basement, kneeling on the hard and dusty floor.

But her mind has flown away.

“Leave your dwellings and come!”

The mask is no longer porcelain.

The mirror of the souls has replaced it.

It reveals a closed room with walls full of empty eyes. This is the place where she has built everything. It is about to be violated by those police officers she can see through the eyes of the gods.

She has to know.

She needs to prevent the irreparable.

Around her the whispering of the dead has stopped.

“You who bring disorder across the universe!”

Now the gods are watching, curious.

Their fangs bared, dripping with ghostly saliva, caught between two worlds.

“Come!”

69

“Watch out!” Vauvert shouted as he stood up from behind the couch, both hands gripping his Smith amp; Wesson.

The beast burst out of the darkness, opening its jaws wide and baring its fangs.

Vauvert aimed at the space between the two red flames.

He fired a single bullet.

The deafening sound of the gunshot bounced off the walls.

The beast was gone.

Leroy, short of breath, peered into the darkness.

There was no trace of the creature that had just leaped out at them.

“Where… where did it go?”

Vauvert took a step toward him, on full alert.

“I’m beginning to think that those things aren’t real. Not in the sense that they’re real animals, anyway.”

“I don’t understand,” Leroy said. “Back out there, those beasts took out an officer. They ate his face. We all saw it!”

“Maybe their physical form is unsettled,” Vauvert ventured. “How the hell do I know? It’s the first time I’ve seen anything like this.” He covered his mouth and nose. “What’s that smell?” Leroy hesitantly stepped into the room and flipped the light switch, revealing a hallway with tile walls.

The floor was covered with coagulated blood. It looked like the beast had been rolling in it.

“These things, maybe they feed on blood? Like vampires?” Leroy suggested.

Vauvert said nothing.

Nadal, keeping his distance, started coughing.

“My father used to work in a slaughterhouse in Laissac. That’s exactly what this place looks like, a fucking slaughterhouse. And that smell. Dear God.”

“Yeah, carrion,” Vauvert said.

He walked down the hallway and found another room. When he flipped the switch, neon lights flickered and then flooded the space with light.

There was no furniture.

There was only a small table, surrounded by three banged-up chairs.

The walls were covered with pictures.

There were dozens and dozens of them. There were old black-and-white photos, as well as digital prints on large sheets of paper. Some were pictures from glossy magazines.

“Oh shit,” Nadal said.

All of them were women.

Vauvert walked over to one of the walls and studied the photos. He recognized those faces. Several of them, anyway. He had spent months pouring over them when he had put together the file on the Black Mountain Vampires. These smiling girls were those found in pieces in the Salavilles’ barn.

Most disturbing was that he only recognized a fraction of the women on the walls.

It was so obvious, Vauvert almost fainted.

He tried to picture all of those dead girls with their faces ripped off. How many victims were there? Forty? Fifty? More?

One wall, however, displayed just one picture. It was a framed painting of an austere woman.

“Do you see that?” Leroy asked.

Vauvert came closer. He recognized the painting.

“Yeah.”

“Is that some member of the Saint-Clair family?” Nadal asked.

“No,” Vauvert said. “It’s the portrait of a Hungarian countess who also was a serial killer. We think that Judith Saint-Clair kidnapped all these girls because she’s imitating the work of that woman. Her name’s Elizabeth Bathory.”

“Oh.” Nadal was pacing, unable to calm himself. “But why would she do something like that?”

“To please the god of death,” Leroy said. “To ask him for his favors. Look.”

He pointed at the floor. There was a large circle drawn in blood.

And written in the center:

He took measured steps around the circle, examining it.

On the wall opposite Elizabeth Bathory’s portrait, there was a door. It was ajar.

“The stench is coming from there,” Leroy said. “Cover me.”

Prepared for anything, Vauvert raised his gun and pushed the door open with his foot.

70

The light in this room was off, but huge mirrors on the walls repeated reflections in every direction. When Vauvert and Leroy aimed their flashlights, the beams multiplied, seemingly into infinity.

“Shit,” Vauvert said, dazzled.

The beams created shapes and patterns, a three-dimensional pentagram at one moment, another geometrical form the next.

Leroy reached for the light switch. Nothing happened.

“No bulb.” Vauvert pointed to an empty socket dangling at the end of bare wires.

Narrowing his eyes, he tried to distinguish between the real and the reflections. Every movement of the flashlights caused him to doubt his judgment. But he did think that he counted seven mirrors on the four walls.

And he made out a stone trough in the middle of the room.

The image of a foul bathtub crossed his mind.

There was no question about what was in it. The smell coming from it was the stench of carrion, of death. It was acrid, powerful and paralyzing, evoking everything that human beings had been programmed to flee from since the dawn of time. It was the smell of human corruption, the smell of total human destruction, no more and no less.

The blood inscription on the wall declared:

“How disgusting,” Leroy muttered.

The beam of his flashlight swept over the coagulated surface, which looked almost black in places, and stirred up a swarm of flies.

“Oh God almighty,” Nadal said, covering his mouth. He dashed out of the room, and they heard him vomit.

Vauvert, too, covered his mouth as he approached the stone trough. The buzzing of the flies alone was making him nauseous.

“How many gallons of blood in there, you think?”

“Way too many,” Leroy said, wincing. “Holy fucking shit, Vauvert! Look over there!”

He pointed to a pile against one of the walls. It took Vauvert a few seconds to figure out what it was. Only when he made out the bones of a human hand did he understand. Corpses. The bodies had been chopped apart and tossed in a heap in that spot, where putrefaction was slowly melding the thighs, arms, and twisted torsos into a muddle of flesh. A whirl of insects feasted on the remains. Vauvert could not tell how many dismembered bodies there were. Maybe five or six. Maybe even more. Drawing closer, he could distinguish two figures still more or less intact. Nearby, there was a small mound of hair.

His stomach in knots, Vauvert went to the back of the room to unearth the horrors that lay ahead.

Here, one last body was hanging from a butcher’s hook. Both arms had been cut off.

“God dammit. Will this ever end?”

One of the walls caught his attention. It seemed to be covered with a sort of coarse tapestry.

He aimed his flashlight.

This was no tapestry. Not at all.

Human faces, most of them yellowed and shriveled, filled the wall, from floor to ceiling. Some were still vaguely recognizable. Others were lost in decay.

“We found her trophies.”

That’s when he heard the growl.

Then it was a hoarse howling, coming at them from all around.

“What the fuck is that?” Leroy shouted.

71

Spread wide open on the table, Eva moans.

Every fiber of her body is a source of agony.

Yet she keeps moving her wrist, up, down.

She is not thinking about anything but the motion in her right wrist.

She is working the rope against the wooden edge, rubbing it up once, then down.

She tells herself that the rope must be coming apart.

Surely it’s coming apart.

The woman, for her part, is crouched on the floor, absorbed in violent turmoil. Her eyes are rolled back. Saliva bubbling from the corners of her mouth.

Her body convulses and shudders faster and faster as an inhuman growl rises from the depths of her chest. She twists her arms in impossible positions. They look almost like the limbs of animals.

Eva sees that the woman’s mask has turned black, a reversed mirror. Panic stricken, she searches for the reflections of Vauvert and Leroy in the black depths. She finds them.

The growling becomes a roar.

72

“The mirrors!”

It took Vauvert a few seconds to realize that Leroy was talking to him.

“What?”

“Something’s moving inside the mirrors!” Leroy said again, pointing his flashlight at one of them.

The mirror was not reflecting any light at all.

And for a good reason: it had turned black. Its surface was tar-like and pulsating. The inhuman sound was coming from the depths of all seven mirrors in this room, and it was growing closer with each passing second.

“Something is coming for us!” Vauvert yelled, terrified. “It’s crossing the mirrors! We have to block it!”

Leroy raised his weapon and aimed at a mirror. Vauvert aimed at another mirror. They fired into the void.

The glass exploded. Black shards flew in every direction, and blood gushed from the mirrors of darkness. The monstrous bellowing overwhelmed their ears.

Instinctively, Leroy and Vauvert pressed their backs together and took aim at the other mirrors. Without thinking, they fired into each of the shifting black rectangles, smashing them one by one. And with every shot, with every shard, more blood surged.

The ground began to shake.

73

The woman’s shrill howling rips into Eva’s eardrums. The witch is spinning and twisting on the floor now, nearly dislocating her limbs.

Then, like a wounded beast, she stops.

The wrinkles on her face have spread and deepened. Folds of skin hang from her exposed arms. The skin on her scrawny hands is translucent, the bones and green veins showing through. And her fingernails are growing. They make a screeching noise as she claws the floor. The howling becomes agony.

Eva does not have much time.

She has to free herself.

Right now.

She keeps tugging, up, down.

A new energy throbs in her heart.

She imagines her sister’s little hands on her wrist, invisible and yet here with her, helping her as much as a ghost can help a flesh-and-blood person. Hope grows with every move, enabling her to pull a bit harder with every jerk. One last time up. One last time down.

Until, with a sharp snap, the rope breaks.

Her right arm is free.

Nearby, the masked woman lies shriveled on the floor.

74

The last of the mirrors shattered in the concentrated fire.

Except for the buzzing of the flies, the room was silent.

Captain Nadal poked his head though the door.

“Oh my God,” he whispered.

Vauvert aimed his flashlight at the floor.

The blood was not just gushing from the shards now. It was surging and spreading across the floor.

“What the hell does that mean?” Leroy yelled.

“Whatever it is, I think we set something off,” Vauvert said.

The red puddle was spreading, slowly.

The two men carefully backed toward the door.

“Did you see anything… in the mirrors?”

“What was I supposed to see? They were black.”

“Eva,” Vauvert said. “I thought I saw her in that blackness.”

He scanned the room with his flashlight. On the wall, the tapestry of silent, immobile faces stared at him, their eye sockets gaping and their mouths parted in silent grins.

Suddenly, a wet sound rising from the trough startled them. They pointed their lights at the bloody surface.

“We’ve got to get out!” Nadal pleaded.

But Vauvert and Leroy were paralyzed, their eyes fixed on the coagulated content. A huge bubble was forming. It swelled and burst.

“Hurry up, God dammit!” Nadal repeated.

New bubbles appeared, as though the blood was starting to boil.

The trough began to vibrate. Then it began to shake. The shaking gathered speed and force-until finally the trough cracked and gave way, sending its bloody contents to the floor.

Vauvert and Leroy retreated as fast as they could.

75

“They broke the doors. The bastards broke the doors.”

The woman has gotten to her knees. She’s bent over, and the form of her knobby spinal column shows through the thin material of her dress. Her wig has slid off her head, revealing a bald, blotchy skull.

But when she looks at Eva, her eyes still burn like flames behind the porcelain mask, which is once again an immaculate white.

“It doesn’t matter,” she says before coughing and spitting up blood. “The ceremony can be completed. The gods will have their last sacrifice. They found her. They showed her to me.”

She rises to her feet. She stares at the wig in her hand and then pats it back on her head. It is askew.

“Now, yes.”

She breaks into a demented laughter.

Somewhere in the darkness of the basement, in the walls and the floor, the whispering starts again. It grows and vibrates faster and faster.

After pulling on the rope so long and so hard, Eva’s right arm is wracked with pain. But it is free. That is all that matters. Wincing, she twists to the side to reach her left arm.

To her horror, she realizes that she can’t.

“What do you think you’re doing?” her tormentor says.

Eva does not answer.

She tries to focus.

The monstrous misshapen woman raises the scalpel above her head.

She brings it down.

Eva stops her with her free hand.

The eyes, lit behind the mask, fill with surprise.

And, for the first time, doubt.

With all her might, Eva turns the blade around and pushes. Just as she pushed another blade into the chest of another monster. She is no longer a little girl. She knows where to strike. She knows that she has pierced the heart.

The masked woman lets out a shriek.

The handle of the scalpel is sticking out of her chest.

When Eva pulls the blade from its sheath of flesh and bone, a stream of blood spurts from the woman. She steps backward, hands pressed against her heart.

Eva can see her fall to her knees, opening and closing her mouth but unable to emit a sound. Then, finally, she utters one word. “No.”

Clutching the scalpel, Eva wriggles to her left side again and tries to reach the wrist that is tied down.

The pain is excruciating.

Still, she stretches her right arm until she reaches the wrist.

She runs the edge of the blade against the rope and slips, slicing her arm. She moves it again. This time, the scalpel meets the rope, and Eva starts working it, not stopping for a second.

“I forbid you,” the masked woman says, sputtering and getting back on her feet.

She takes a step forward, then collapses.

The rope’s last fibers give way.

Eva whoops as her left wrist is freed.

She manages to sit. A sharp pain shoots up her back, which has been immobilized for too long. But she doesn’t care. She slides her buttocks forward and bends her knees, trying to reach the ropes around her ankles.

She cuts them off.

Eva feels a wave of breathless euphoria rising in her. She is free. She really is free.

From that moment, everything happens very quickly in a confused sequence. Dizziness overtakes her as she starts to move freely. And when she slides off the table, she discovers that she does not have the strength to stand. She falls to her knees in a puddle of blood-her blood-and the world spins in every direction. The humming coming from the walls rises, whirling inside her.

The masked woman still has her hand over her heart. A trickle of blood drips from her mouth. The wig has fallen off again and lies on the floor next to her.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

Her chapped lips stretch into a smile of pure insanity, revealing yellow teeth.

It is the same smile her father wore twenty-four years ago, when he watched his own daughter stab him.

The woman crouches like a wounded animal getting ready to attack one last time.

Lifting her eyes toward the staircase, Eva can see her sister waiting for her on the top step. Vision or reality, that is what she points toward as she crawls up the stairs on her hands and knees.

“No!” the woman screams behind her. “Come back!”

Eva hoists herself up each step.

When she was six, she had crawled up the steps the same way.

The steps were so high.

But she climbed them all.

Toward the door that led out of there.

Toward life.

That’s what she is doing again.

And the steps are just as high.

She’s going up yet again.

One step.

After the other.

All the way to the top.

Surrounded by the heavy buzzing that will not leave her alone.

Behind her, the woman’s cries turn into beast-like howls and then into barks.

76

The front door. The key is in the lock. Eva grabs it feverishly and turns it. The door opens into the night. She sees a small garden with well-tended trees. Behind the hedge, there’s a street lined with suburban houses. Street lamps flood them with light.

Eva makes her way across this garden, dazed, naked, numb from the cold. She grabs the gate, gropes to open it, and when it does, she almost falls to the ground. Eva staggers onto the sidewalk. She sees a lamppost a couple of feet away. If she can reach it, she can rest for a few seconds.

She miscalculates and falls into an icy puddle.

Pain shoots though her body.

She knows she must get hold of herself.

Right now.

Stunned and shaking, she calls out for help. But as though she were in a dream, only breath escapes her tight throat. She tries to force a sound from her chest. A small grunt gathers momentum and emerges as a deep, moan.

“Help!”

A sound is coming from the house behind her. She is unable to turn around. All she can do is muster the last of her strength.

“HELP!”

Finally, a light comes on in the house next to her. She can see the drapes being pushed aside and a man pressing his face at the picture window.

“Help me!” she screams. “Help!”

She is so weak, she can’t even raise a hand toward him.

She breaks into a coughing fit.

That is when she hears the growl.

The sound of an unearthly beast.

Glancing back, she can see it. The wolf. In the driveway of the house she has just left. The animal is crouched, legs flexed, ready to lunge. A black wolf that isn’t a wolf. A look of red flames that is not the look of any creature from this world.

And suddenly she recognizes him in that shape of an impossible animal, in that look filled with cruelty.

“Claude?”

Eva swallows. The black beast lowers its head. Its hungry eyes stare at her. And in the flames of those eyes dance images from the past. One year earlier, the madman had sent her the same look.

“Claude Salaville?”

The beast bares its fangs in a parody of a smile.

You can’t do nothing against us, bitch.

Its chest is close to the ground. The animal is ready to spring at her.

“Leave her alone,” a little girl’s voice orders.

And Eva feels the small hand resting on the nape of her neck.

“Run. Quick.”

“But…”

“You have seen. Now you know. The souls must be freed,” Justyna says.

Eva is unable to respond. The world is spinning around her. She senses that lights have gone on in other windows along the street. A door opens. A man has come out on his front steps. Maybe.

The little girl with white hair walks away from her and toward the black beast with the eyes of red lava.

“No, don’t,” Eva stutters. “You can’t do anything… against him.”

Justyna keeps walking.

And the monstrous animal leaps out, its jaws open wide, and engulfs her in a mass of fur.

Eva begins to scream.

The beast snaps the little girl in two. Then the girl and beast intertwine and merge. The world spins faster and faster.

“Miss? Miss? Oh my God!” someone cries.

“Call for help! Hurry!” someone else shouts.

Eva can feel the blood leaving her body.

There is no more trace of her ghost sister, nor of the wolf that was not a wolf. She is lying naked on the wet sidewalk. And as more people come out of their houses and gather around her, she passes out.

77

Tuesday, dawn

The first light of day in the frost-coated countryside gave the dozen or so police vehicles parked around the Saint-Clair house a bluish tinge. The entire Rodez force had come out, and the officers were standing dumbstruck, their faces red from the cold and their eyes wide, not knowing what to do. One of them, unable to stand it any longer, laid blankets over the mutilated bodies of his colleagues. Then others, finally coming to their senses, began to secure the perimeter. Another officer resolved to bring out the yellow evidence markers, not knowing where to start. A female procedural officer turned on a camera to start making a video of the crime scene.

They were still numb, but their hesitation would not last. They were familiar with the dance. Already, the pace was picking up. Finding their footing on the rocky soil beneath the tall grass, the dancers were becoming more confident. They would soon find the rhythm, frantic and reassuring, of the anthill. Vauvert had no doubt about it.

The only difference was that this time he was not part of it.

This time, he was sitting in the back of a van.

He had been confined there with Leroy and forbidden to go anywhere. He was not really considered a criminal-at least not at this point-but in the eyes of the local force, he certainly was not a colleague.

It was the first time he had been in this kind of situation, and he did not like it one bit.

He gestured at a young officer as the man walked by.

“Excuse me. Do you know where Captain Nadal…”

The officer kept on going without talking to him, without even looking at him.

“…is?” Vauvert finished, clenching his fists.

He was itching to hurl insults, but he had gambled enough with his luck. He had no doubt that these men would make things way worse for him if he opened his big mouth. Instead, he fished a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and lit one. He took a long, burning drag that warmed him a little, then exhaled the smoke through his nose.

Beside him, Leroy sat waiting, his phone against his ear.

“Did you finally get a signal?”

“Yep. The connection sucks, but if I don’t move, it works.” He abruptly changed his tone. “Ah, boss? Yes, yes, this is Erwan speaking.”

Even from across the van, Vauvert could hear O screaming.

“Yes, boss, I know… I can explain everything… Detective Vauvert was right… We’ve IDed the killer… We’re at her house in the Aveyron area.”

Vauvert decided to leave the man alone while he explained the situation to his superior. He slipped out of the van and took a few steps in the grass glittering with frost. Now that the sun was rising, the sight of the blue mountains and fir trees was idyllic. A thin layer of fog hovered in wisps over the countryside.

Only the wizened old sheepfold house, with its thick walls of black volcanic stones, marred the landscape. It was a stain on this country field.

Stoic officers left the house, one after the other, carrying black plastic bags.

“I thought I ordered you to stay in the van!” Nadal shouted.

The captain was coming his way. His face was pallid, and his eyes were bloodshot.

“Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere,” Vauvert said, trying to calm things down. He pointed his chin at the plastic bags. It was a question.

“In the back of the house, we found…” Nadal got hold of himself. “For heaven’s sake, there was another room where we found more remains. There have to be twenty corpses tossed like garbage in the back of that house. I’ve never seen anything so fucking disgusting in my entire life.” He looked lost. He shot Vauvert a wary look. “I don’t know how the hell it happened, but we were victims of a collective hallucination. The shadows, the darkness… We thought we saw things.”

Vauvert shrugged. “Whatever you say.”

Nadal cleared his throat.

“I know you think I’m some dumb country bumpkin, Vauvert. But that’s what you and me are going to write in the report and nothing else. You hear me?” He watched his men come and go, collecting evidence. The truck from the morgue had finally arrived. “You think you’re so good? And now look at the fucking result! Two of my men are dead because you forced us to come here instead of sticking to procedure. No one will ever cover your ass for such a thing.”

Vauvert understood that full well. He was aware of what he had done and the trouble he was in. But he also knew that if he had surrendered right away, none of the local men would have lifted a finger to check his story. These very same guys had not even tried to investigate the missing girls three years ago.

Meanwhile, he still did not know where Eva was or even whether she was still alive.

Vauvert was spared any more grief from Nadal when Leroy called to the captain from the van.

“Captain Nadal! I have Unit Chief O, from Homicide in Paris, on the phone. He would like to talk to you. But if I move, I might lose the connection.”

“I’m coming,” Nadal grumbled, walking to him.

Leroy handed him the phone and took the opportunity to join Vauvert.

“How is he taking it?” Vauvert asked as he flicked his butt into the damp grass and lit another cigarette.

“The boss? He’s on our side,” Leroy assured. “He’s going to take care of everything. There’s no way we get away without sanctions, but as we speak he’s giving orders to our friend here to let us get back to Paris.”

“Good.” He pointed to the officers working the crime scene. They were shooting them looks brimming with anger. “I’d rather not be stuck too long in the hands of these guys. If they had half the chance to lynch us, they would do it without thinking twice.”

“But there’s something else,” Leroy added, his voice hesitant. “Eva.”

Vauvert turned toward him with an anxiety-filled look.

“What about Eva?”

“She’s alive,” Leroy hastened to say. “She fought with Saint-Clair and managed to get away. She got away, okay?”

Vauvert threw his head back and let out a long sigh.

“Thank God. Thank you.”

“They just got her to the hospital,” Leroy said. “She’s lost a lot of blood, and she’s been cut badly, but she’s okay.”

“What about Saint-Clair?”

“Not a trace. They think that Eva wounded her pretty seriously, but she’s still at large.”

VI

THE SCARLET FEAST

78

“Eva?”

The voice was coming to her from far, far away.

“Can you hear me?”

Eva opened her eyes.

The light was too bright and too white. Little by little, the world came into focus. She realized that she was lying in stiff bedsheets. She recognized the smell of hospital disinfectant.

She tried to weave through the holes in her memory.

She had no recollection whatsoever of having been brought here.

Squinting in the blinding light, she tried to identify the various shapes in her room. She finally recognized the massive figure sitting next to her bed. Unshaven, hair unruly, eyes anxious.

“Eva?” Vauvert said again.

He was holding her hand in his, which was shaking a little. As her vision became clearer, she took in his misshapen nose, the line of his jaw, the sharp angles of his face.

He was smiling at her. And in his eyes, she could see undeniable relief

“I’m so happy to see you again,” he whispered, in an unsteady voice.

“And you’re crushing my hand,” Eva grunted.

He let go of it immediately, looking sheepish.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. I’m happy to see you, too. Even under the circumstances.”

She broke into a coughing fit. The world shook a little before settling down again.

Only then did she notice Leroy. He must have been sitting in the other chair. He rose to his feet, looking shy, and came closer. He too had shadows under his eyes and wore a smile that radiated relief.

“Welcome back to us, tough girl.”

“What did you expect?” Eva kidded, her voice weak. “As for you, kid, you look like hell.”

“For a guy who hasn’t slept in three days, I think I’m pretty damned handsome,” he snapped back with his usual aplomb. He ran a hand through his blond hair, making it neat again. “Is that better?”

This made Eva smile.

“No excuses. It’s not like you got butchered by some crazy bitch.”

She glanced around at the room. Small, bathed in light. Everything she hated. Through the window, all there was to see was a slice of grayish fog.

“Where am I? Pitie-Salpetriere Hospital?”

“That’s right.”

“What’s today?”

“Wednesday. You got here early yesterday morning. You lost a lot of blood, but the docs got you patched up pretty good.”

“I feel funny.”

“It’s the morphine,” Leroy said. “You’re pumped full of drugs.”

Eva shot him a smirk.

“Finally, some good news.”

The events of the past few days were still a blur in her mind.

Of course, some things she could remember. Her wrists still bore the marks of the ropes that held her down for almost two days. And she remembered the unbearable pain of the scalpel sinking into her flesh.

But not much beyond that.

She tried to recall the details. Impossible. Her mind had built a new wall to protect her. But against what?

She changed the subject.

“And what about you two? You been here long?”

“We just arrived an hour ago,” Leroy said. “We were, well,” he said, and opted to evade. “We had a couple of administrative issues to take care of down south. The last forty-eight hours haven’t been quite a picnic for us either. Thankfully, the boss made sure we could get back right away, and let me tell you, he got us out of a fairly major jam.”

“Rudy always does that,” Eva said. “He puts on a show, but he loves us.” She paused before adding, “You guys saved my life. Thank you.”

“We didn’t do a thing,” Leroy assured her. “You got out of it all by yourself, like a big girl.”

Eva knew it wasn’t true.

It was all coming back to her.

She remembered the mask hovering over her.

That mask that had become like a mirror. She remembered it very well now. Her tormentor had gone into some kind of trance. And that is what saved her.

“I saw you. Both of you. It’s thanks to you that I could escape.”

“We were down in Aveyron,” Vauvert told her.

“Maybe, but I still saw you guys. I don’t know how, but the fact remains, I saw you both in the mask that mad bitch wore.”

Vauvert and Leroy frowned.

“You were in her house,” Eva continued, digging into her memory. “That’s what happened, right?”

“Well, yes, that’s true,” Leroy admitted. “But it was…”

“There were mirrors. You fired at them. That’s what wounded her. I don’t know how it happened, but she was connected to the mirrors. When you shot at them, you actually hit her.”

The two men didn’t know what to say and didn’t want to contradict her.

As for Eva, she tried to remember the rest. Jumbled images were coming back to her. She could recall reaching the door. She remembered a garden. She remembered crossing it, heading for the gate.

“What is…”

She swallowed hard. Yes, she had reached the gate, and she had opened it. In her mind’s eye, she could see the little albino girl by her side, her ghost sister who watched over her. And suddenly, she remembered the black wolf that appeared in the driveway. The wolf that crushed the little girl in its jaws.

A violent shiver ran through her body.

“Are you okay?” Leroy asked.

Eva nodded with difficulty.

“Yes. I’m fine. I just wanted to know, who found me?”

“You were calling out for help on the sidewalk. A whole bunch of people from the neighborhood came out. You don’t remember? You were covered with blood, and not only yours. Looks like you gave that crazy bitch one hell of bad time.”

That crazy bitch. Yes, that crazy fucking bitch with the mask who held her captive in the basement of that house. She had tied her down on a table and cut her open, as she had the previous victims.

That woman who had wound up seized with spasms like a feverish beast on the basement floor.

She remembered very well now.

“She was so old.”

The images were coming back. Streams of images. The world started to spin.

“She has a form of progeria,” Leroy said. “It’s a disease that makes you age prematurely.”

“No, that’s not it. She was sick. That’s why she was wearing a mask. At the beginning, you could tell she was kind of old. But when you shot up the mirrors, that’s when she really started to age.” Eva looked at her hands. “Her nails were growing. Like claws.”

“Are you sure?” Leroy asked.

“I’m positive. And…”

More images.

“I killed her.”

Leroy drew closer, looking like he had not heard her correctly.

“Can you say that again?”

“I killed her,” Eva whispered.

The scene was crystal clear in her head.

“I killed her with my own hands. I remember perfectly. You guys barging into her house threw her into a fit. She was in some sort of trance. I took advantage of it to free myself. I stabbed her.”

Leroy knit his brow.

“You’re sure you didn’t dream this?” Vauvert suggested.

Eva bit her lip.

“Listen, guys, who do you think you’re talking to? I was delirious but not that bad. I studied human anatomy enough. I’m telling you that I drove a blade between that woman’s ribs and pierced her heart.”

She looked at them both, in turns.

“You didn’t find her body, did you?”

Vauvert cleared his throat, uneasy.

“Well…”

“No,” Leroy cut in. “Not yet.”

Eva was dumbfounded.

“I swear I’m telling you the truth,” she insisted.

“We believe you.”

“I stabbed her in the heart!”

“We believe you,” Vauvert repeated. “She must have hidden somewhere after you got out. We’ll find her body. Three whole teams are out there. They’re checking every nook and cranny. Everybody is on the case.”

Eva said nothing. In her mind’s eye, the memories were playing in an endless loop. There could be no mistake. She had aimed accurately. She knew it. She could see herself driving in the scalpel. The blade had penetrated this woman’s vital organ. She had been splashed by her blood.

A river of it.

A black river.

A shiver ran through her. Eva remembered all of this. Still, parts of her memory were still a blur.

She had jammed the scalpel into the masked woman’s heart. But, before that?

Why didn’t remember anything?

That’s what you’ve done all your life, a voice inside her head whispered. Are you going to keep this up? Are you going to pretend that nothing else happened?

She didn’t understand.

But she dug deeper.

And this time, she remembered.

She remembered her twin sister leaning over her and the comfort of the little girl’s arms.

And she remembered that other basement twenty-four years earlier. She remembered the man who had thrown them both down the staircase, her and her sister, and her heart began to pound.

“Oh,” she said, twisting the bedsheets.

She remembered the man pressing Justyna’s against his chest, all the while staring at Eva with his blood-red eyes.

She remembered Justyna’s cries as the knife blade cut into her little-girl flesh.

Tears streamed down her cheeks.

Neither of the two men in the room could begin to understand the reason for that sudden outpouring of tears.

It was better that way.

She swept away the visions with the back of her hand and took a breath.

“Say guys, can you find me a pair of sunglasses? The light in here is driving me nuts.”

79

Wednesday afternoon

The Havre-Caumartin Metro Station. The escalator dumps a torrent of metro riders into the afternoon drizzle. Amid the anonymous umbrellas, raincoats, and hoodies, she emerges, draped in a long coat that conceals a decrepit body. No one’s paying attention to her wrinkled skin. In fact, no one pays any attention to her at all. She’s just a stooped-over old lady. There are many of them in this throng of people going in and out of stores, pausing for a few moments at the red light before moving again and spreading out on the boulevard. She moves along with the flow.

A speeding car hits a puddle and sends up a wave of muddy water. The woman beside her, in heels and holding an outrageously expensive handbag tight, hurls a flood of insults at the driver. But the old lady pays it no mind and continues walking toward her destination. She is saving her strength. Soon she will need it.

She is absolutely confident.

She knows she is almost there.

The gods are watching. The gods are impatient now.

She turns off Rue de Caumartin and walks along a narrower, quieter street, checking the building numbers, one after the other.

The building she’s looking for is at the very end of the block. It is a six-story apartment building, its stone facade blackened by pollution.

Just before she reaches it, two girls pass her. They are talking animatedly about some other girl in school. They are no more than thirteen years old. They run up the stairs, and one of them slaps her key card against the magnetic reader.

“Rebecca, wait. You’re sure your folks aren’t home, right?”

The one called Rebecca pushes the door open with a sigh.

“I told you like a hundred times already! Dad’s at work, and Mom’s at the gym. No chance they’ll be there to bug us. And I have to tell you what that bitch Nadya did today. I swear to God you’re going to freak out!”

Her friend follows her inside and, without a second thought, holds the door for the old woman climbing the steps.

“I can’t stay too long, okay? Or my folks will chew me out again. Wanna’ guess what their latest thing is? They think I’m doing drugs! Just because of the picture I posted on my profile. You know, the one where I’m pretending to drink whisky from the bottle. Can you believe that?”

“Your folks are, like, so messed up.”

The elevator doors slide open. The two teens hop inside and then wait for the old lady to walk in.

“You’re good kids,” she tells them in a sibilant whisper.

She has an odd smell. The girls frown but don’t say anything. Rebecca presses the sixth-floor button.

“Which floor you going to, ma’am?”

“Same as you.”

The girls give her a wary glance. They’ve never seen this woman in the building before. She looks so old. The doors close silently, and the elevator starts going up.

Ill at ease, the girls stare at their feet.

The elevator reaches its destination. It stops with a soft bump.

“So, that bitch Nadya…”

But Rebecca stops in midsentence. The elevator doors still haven’t opened.

“What the hell is going on?”

The light goes off.

“Shit!”

“I can’t believe this!”

They begin pounding on the door.

“Hey! Let us out! Can anybody hear us?”

In the darkness, they don’t see the scalpel in the old lady’s hands.

80

Soon they had to leave Eva, as more visitors-colleagues from Homicide and other police departments-started showing up. Vauvert and Leroy did not want to crowd Eva.

“Want coffee?” Vauvert asked as they walked down a hallway reeking of bleach.

“Sure,” Leroy answered.

The visitors lobby for that floor was at the far end of the hallway. As they reached the double doors, out came Jean-Luc Deveraux, a cup of coffee in his hand. He was sporting two shiners above his bandaged nose. The battered face looked odd against the sharp suit he was wearing, and the effect was almost comical.

Vauvert gave him a polite nod, but Deveraux just walked past him toward Eva’s room.

“Asshole,” Vauvert muttered under his breath as he pushed open the door to the visitors lobby.

“I told you Deveraux isn’t that bad a fellow,” Leroy said. “This has upset everyone.”

Vauvert kept his mouth shut and ordered two cups of coffee from a machine. The small lobby was empty, which suited him fine. He was so exhausted, he did not have the strength to keep up a conversation with any of Eva’s colleagues. His right eye had developed a tick, and his back ached. He lost himself in thought as he watched the coffee trickle into the paper cups.

Meanwhile, Leroy collapsed into a chair facing the large window. Beyond it, he could make out the see rain-shrouded form of the Austerlitz train station.

He waited for Vauvert to join him.

“What do you think of all this?”

“What do you expect me to think?” Vauvert responded.

He sat down beside Leroy, sighing with relief as his back settled against the soft cushion.

They had to broach the topic. Soon enough, they would be filling out a series of reports, and it was imperative that they put together an account that they both could both agree on. One thing was certain: there was no way they could tell anyone what they’d seen down there. Doing so would cause nothing but endless trouble.

“According to Nadal, we were just momentarily confused,” Vauvert said. “He’s convinced that we were hallucinating, and I bet he’ll come up with some explanation or other for it. A gas leak, flashlights reflecting in the mirrors and tricking us, maybe even simple mass hysteria. He’ll write it all up in a believable way, and everything will be just fine and dandy.”

“How can you be so cynical?” Leroy grumbled. “We were there. We saw what happened.”

“Because I’ve been doing this job for fifteen years,” Vauvert said, taking a sip of his coffee. “This isn’t the first time I’ve been forced to come up with a rational explanation for things I didn’t understand, believe me. Give it enough time, and we’ll be convincing ourselves that we dreamed it all up.”

Leroy shook his head.

“Blood boiling in a trough? Mirrors fucking bleeding? We dreamed that all up, did we? Come on, now!”

He was right, but that didn’t change anything. Vauvert gave a tired smile.

“What do you want me to say? They pay professionals for this. You and I will be sent to an expert shrink. You’d be surprised how those guys can twist your mind around, believe me.” He took another sip of his coffee before adding, “And frankly, I don’t give a rat’s ass. Eva’s alive and out of danger. That’s all that matters. And you and I, we got out of this mess in pretty good shape, all things considered.”

Leroy nodded. It had been a very close shave. Getting back to Paris hadn’t been as easy as he’d told Eva. In Rodez, Nadal and his superiors were totally opposed to their leaving. They tried to detain them until they had put together all the facts. It was clear that they wanted to drop the hammer. Leroy and Vauvert owed everything to the intervention of the regional chief of police, an old friend of O’s, who signed the release forms himself and threatened the local boss with demotion if he refused to let them go.

In the distance, a flash illuminated the lead-colored clouds. The storm was still smoldering.

Leroy broke the silence.

“Her ritual. It really did work, didn’t it? This woman summoned things that had been sleeping in the netherworld.”

“Even if that’s the case, we can’t prove anything.”

“So everything we’ve been through, we just keep to ourselves, is that it? You don’t think Eva is going to talk about seeing us in Saint-Clair’s mask?”

“No, I don’t think she will. No more than I intend to tell anyone that I saw her in the mirror in that house. We were four hundred miles away. Nobody would believe it.”

“But it was real!” Leroy said, raising his voice. “And Captain Nadal saw the same things that we did! We were surrounded by those… those black beasts!”

“I know,” Vauvert said. “But it doesn’t do any good to freak out.”

They stared at each other. Fuming, Leroy downed the rest of his coffee.

“They were the same kind of beast I saw at the Salaville farm,” Vauvert said. “It’s like they’re everywhere Saint-Clair has been.”

“So, what do you think they could be?”

“I still don’t have a clue,” Vauvert said. “But I have a hunch that they were human beings once.”

“People who turned into wolves?”

“They say wolves come to take dead people’s souls, right?”

“According to a lot of myths, yes.”

“Maybe that’s what it is,” Vauvert said. “Maybe those things are really carriers of souls. Or maybe they’re spirits that remained in this world in the guise of wolves.”

“Jesus Christ, that’s completely insane.”

Vauvert wanted to make sense of it all for Leroy, but he couldn’t think of anything else to say.

“Something else is bugging me big time,” Leroy said.

“What?”

“What if-I hate to say it, but-what if this isn’t over?”

“Eva says she stabbed Saint-Clair to death.”

“She could have stabbed a normal person to death. But someone like this woman?”

“If Saint-Clair is dead, we’ll find her body eventually,” Vauvert said. “And then we’ll know for sure.” He stared at the city through the window. “Only then will I feel better.”

A voice at their backs startled them.

“As of now, anyway, she’s nowhere to be found.”

Turning around, they saw Chief O at the coffee machine. He was ordering a cappuccino as though everything were completely normal.

81

“Oh hi, boss,” Leroy said, chagrined.

“Hi,” Vauvert added.

The chief turned to them, his cappuccino in hand. He looked as tired and drawn as they did. He probably had not gotten much sleep either.

“Hello, gentlemen. But please, enough with the long faces. You came back in one piece, didn’t you?” He took a seat beside them. “The same can’t be said about our two colleagues from Rodez,” he said, staring hard at them in turns.

“Anything new down there?” Leroy asked.

“Depends what you mean by new. They found parts of sixteen bodies in various stages of decomposition. The entire force is on the case. They’ve identified about fifty girls out of the sixty photos. The sixteen bodies are among those. They’re going through the missing-persons files from the past few years with a fine-tooth comb.” He paused to sip his cappuccino. “They autopsied Officer Arnaud Puech’s body. The boy had been eaten by beasts that seem to be dogs or wolves. The problem is, no such animals could be found anywhere in the area. Our friends down there are tearing their hair out trying to come up with a plausible explanation.”

He gave them a curious glance, and, for a just a moment, Vauvert wondered how much of their talk the chief had heard.

Vauvert said nothing.

“The teams are still collecting evidence over there. The lab in Bordeaux is in charge of the analysis. They’re the best, by far. Until further notice, we’re all on this case.”

Vauvert cleared his throat.

“I’m really sorry about what happened down there.”

“You should be,” O snapped. “Eventually, there will be an investigation. Internal Affairs will suspend your ass, and there’s not a damn thing I can do to change that. You realize that, don’t you?”

“Perfectly, sir.”

“I’ll make sure you can stay here, but in exchange, I demand full cooperation.”

“You’ve got it,” Vauvert said.

He hesitated before asking the question that had been eating at him. “Say, did you have the chance to speak with the doctors about Eva?”

O looked him in the eye.

“She’ll recover quickly. She lost a lot of blood, but the doctors got her a transfusion in time, and they sewed up her wounds. It doesn’t look like any infection has set in. Basically, all she needs now is rest.”

“Eva told us she stabbed Judith Saint-Clair,” Leroy said. “She thinks she killed her.”

“I hope she’s right, and that the bitch is actually dead somewhere,” the chief replied. “The entire area is being heavily searched as we speak. Come hell or high water, there’s just no fucking way we won’t find her hidden in some hole.”

“Come hell, yeah.” Vauvert said, sarcasm in his voice.

“Where was she holding Eva, anyway?” Leroy asked.

“No one told you?” O said, looking surprised.

The two men shook their heads.

“Well, she was in Audrey Desiderio’s summer house, in Seine-et-Marne.”

Vauvert exploded.

“How the fuck could we have missed that? No one checked?”

“Not that one house,” the chief admitted. “Saint-Clair stole the keys from Desiderio when she slaughtered her. That was actually where Desiderio and Meyer were supposed to spend their weekend.”

“You think she found out about the house while she was torturing Barbara Meyer?” Leroy asked.

“That’s the most logical explanation. She must have made Meyer talk, and then she went over to Desiderio’s office.”

Vauvert understood better how things happened, now. This was totally consistent with Saint-Clair’s logic.

“She’s always done that. She finds out-of-the-way places where she can commit her murders and stash her victims. Like the Salaville farm.”

“That’s the conclusion we all came to,” O said.

He stood up and straightened his suit. “I have to leave you now. I’m expected at Homicide. Until all of this is settled, keep me posted about everything you do. And the same goes for you, Erwan.”

Then, before leaving, he added: “One last thing, guys, I’m setting up an appointment with a psychologist for you. You’ve been through some pretty traumatic events. He’ll help you sort things out.”

82

The blood.

Oh, the blood.

Flowing over her skin again. The delicious fluid oozes between her fingers and streams down her face. Its powerful smell rises. The salty metallic flavor fills her mouth.

She twists the girl’s inanimate body into the perfect position.

The blade of the scalpel makes an incision, ever so softly, around her charming little face. She drives her fingers underneath, and she pulls. The skin peels off the muscle with a wet sigh.

Gently, she lays the skin on her own face. Her wrinkles start quivering. A mask of blood. A mask of innocence.

“May my blood be yours. May your blood be mine,” she chants.

And with each syllable, her voice becomes younger.

Lightning sets the sky ablaze.

Thunder rolls over the city.

The gods exult. The gods are impatient, too.

The moment is near. It will come. Any minute now.

The final victim will soon be here. It is written. It has always been written this way. The gods chose her long ago. This is how it must happen. There’s no other way.

And then. Oh yes, then. The cycle will be completed.

The seventy will have been sacrificed.

The gods will be satiated.

Shivering with expectancy, she lays the skin on the table and removes her dress. It had become too large for her. The garment crumples onto the floor.

There she stands, naked, her body pulsating, and slowly she places the porcelain mask back on her face.

The wailing from the second teenager snaps her out of her ecstasy.

The girl, the one whose name is Rebecca, is huddled in a corner, blood flowing from her many wounds. She doesn’t have the strength to even crawl anymore, but life hasn’t left her little shivering body. Which is very, very good. More tears for the gods.

The girl tries to open her mouth, then shuts it. She slides a hand along the pane reaching for the handle? Her figure looks like that of a broken doll, outlined against dusk’s bluish lights from outside.

She smiles tenderly at the girl.

She exalts in the feel of skin stretching across her face again. The blood has soothed her illness.

Turning around, she looks into the full-length mirror on the living-room wall.

The frightful reflection surprises her and puts her to shame. The fresh blood is doing its work, but the illness still pulses in her veins. Her translucent skin sags over brittle bones and soft muscle.

But magic comes through mirrors, and this is no exception. Mirrors are doors. Mirrors are eyes. One only needs to know how to open them, either one.

She raises her bloody fingers and draws a line on the mirror, from top to bottom.

“Diseebeh. My eyes are opened.”

And where she has drawn the opening, the mirror contorts.

“Fearsome gods who have power over life and over death, receive this sacrifice. Abandon your solitude, and come taste the tears and the blood! Come to the scarlet feast! May the doors be opened again!”

Paws with heavy nails break through the mirror, and a black beast heaves itself out of the netherworld.

It looks like a wolf, with its hair mangy, its fangs yellow. Yet just like the woman, the beast is trembling. Every molecule of its body seems in a struggle to remain tangible in this world.

“Oh,” the woman whispers. “Yes, may life water death.”

The animal gives her a knowing look, its eyes shining with infinite malice, and goes over to the girl in the corner. It laps up her blood.

Behind her, the mirror has split in two.

Rebecca experiences one last surge of energy. A scream of despair and absolute terror escapes from her throat.

“Yes,” the woman says again. “Finally. Finally.”

She takes the girl in her arms. The girl does not have the strength to resist. Rivers of tears flow from her eyes.

She lays the girl on the sofa, next to the corpse of her friend.

“No,” Rebecca whispers in an almost inaudible voice.

The woman crouches next to her. She kisses the gaping wound in her neck and rips off her clothes with growing eagerness.

“Can’t you feel it? The gods are watching us. The gods are so close now. They have come for you. The gods desire you, do you understand?”

The wolf, lying next to her, raises its head and bares its fangs.

The girl continues to cry, continues to sob.

The woman laughs.

The scalpel slides, slowly, underneath the wet sheath of her face.

83

5:30 p.m.

After the nurse had come by to retrieve her food tray, a vegetable soup she had hardly touched, and given her drugs that she swallowed hastily, Eva was left alone to stare at the ceiling through her sunglasses.

The waves of pain shot through her without respite.

Her fellow officers assumed it was a physical pain and told her all she needed was a boost in her medication. But that was not the pain she was feeling. Her colleagues also thought that she could not stop thinking about that woman-but she could, a little. No one knew the true cause.

The nurse advised her to get some rest. Eva’s bundled nerves prevented her from falling asleep.

Memories were spinning in her head. The image of that man with white hair would not go away. His eyes filled with boundless insanity and with a love just as immense. No one had ever looked at her that way. Only that man, whom she had meant to kill.

It was for this reason and this reason only that the memory of Justyna had remained with her all those years. Just so she could open her eyes. She had been such an idiot, and now she hated herself for not understanding sooner, for having walled herself up in her fortress of oblivion to avoid the black floods and the pain.

Her stomach in knots, she let the memories flow. All clearer, and with each one of them, there were more unanswered questions.

Why did my father track down my mother that way? What had she done to him? Was she only trying to save our lives? How did he find us? And, above all, how did he manage to evade the police so easily? Did he have accomplices? That was impossible, wasn’t it?

Along with those questions were the ones that she did not want to ask, the ones she refused to formulate in her head. They lurked insistently in the periphery of her consciousness.

Could he still be alive?

Do I want him to be alive?

Why?

Those thoughts set fire to her nerve endings.

Someone knocked, calling her back to reality. Vauvert stuck his head in the half-opened door.

“Okay if I come in?”

Eva fumbled with her sunglasses.

“Sure. Come in, Alexandre.”

As he walked in, she saw the flowers he was carrying. He was switching the bouquet from one hand to the other, as though he had no clue what to do with it.

“Thank you. But you shouldn’t have.”

Vauvert set the bouquet on the bedside table, pushing aside a glossy magazine one of her colleagues had brought her. He pulled out a chair and tried to make out Eva’s eyes behind the shades.

“It’s not much, really. When I saw them in the shop downstairs. Well.” He couldn’t find the right words. “I thought you might like some color in this room.”

“They look great,” Eva said.

She hated flowers. Her colleagues knew that, and so no one had brought her any. Still, she was touched by the gesture.

There was an awkward silence. Vauvert fidgeted in his chair.

“I’m so glad you’re in one piece.”

“One piece, I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Eva chuckled. “You don’t want to see me naked. I think I’m missing a few little chunks, here and there.”

Vauvert lowered his eyes. Not the best choice of words. She bit her lip, hesitated, and finally reached out to touch his arm. “Thank you, Alexandre.” Then, sensing another silence coming, she added, “Anything new?”

“Not yet. But we’ll find her eventually. And then all this will be over, once and for all.”

“You really believe that?”

Vauvert put his hand on hers.

“We know who she is. She’s wounded. She can try to crawl into any hole she wants. I doubt she can get very far.”

Eva looked into his eyes and saw that he was not believing his own words. Still, she was comforted.

“She almost did it, you know,” Eva said. “She called things from another world, things with a power we can’t possibly understand,” she said. “Her age really changed. I saw it.”

“But you stopped her.”

“I will be sure of that only when we find her body.”

She thought about what she had just said, and then she thought of the man with white hair leaning over her, devouring her with his red eyes. A man overflowing with pride for his daughter.

“I’m a monster, Alexandre.”

“Why would you say something like that?”

Because my father is a serial killer. And because when I tried to kill him, he was proud of me.

She looked distant.

“Because I wish this woman dead, don’t you get it? Not just for the sake of revenge, not even for the sake of justice. I just want to see her suffer. Every fiber of my body wants that swine to bleed out until she’s fucking dead. Just saying it, my heart beats faster.”

Vauvert looked at her silently.

“It’s not up to me to decide their fate,” Eva whispered. “And you know what? Before today, I never really understood that. Everything I’ve done, all those criminals whose brains I blew out, the ones I threw out windows without giving it a second thought because I couldn’t accept the idea of them spending six months in jail and then getting out. Every time I ever have a problem with someone, I wish him dead, do you understand? I have this in me. In my genes.”

“No, you don’t. What you have in your genes…” Vauvert fumbled for words. He gave her a smile full of emotion. “What you have in you, Eva, is an incredible ability to put yourself in other people’s shoes, even when you don’t want to. You can feel their sadness and anger and fear like nobody else can, because you suffer as much as they do. You can’t control the empathy you have been blessed with, as much as you would like to, that’s all.”

It was Eva’s turn to stare at him and to answer his smile.

“You really should be a profiler, Alexandre.”

She pointed her chin at the magazine on the bedside table. On the cover was a rail-thin starlet, her face symmetrical beyond perfection, in an ultratrendy dress highlighting her perfect curves “How about that? Doesn’t it stand to reason that we’d all end up insane trying to meet that kind of physical standard-always having to be young and beautiful? Look at all the money we spend on beauty products and cosmetic surgeries in the hope of slowing time.”

“Yeah. Luckily, both of us already look like models.”

Eva couldn’t help laughing. It rekindled the pain in her neck.

Then Vauvert ran a hand through her hair. She let him. He lifted her dark glasses, exposing her cherry-colored eyes, and looked into them.

She peered back at him, hoping she wasn’t blinking too much.

Her mouth parted.

Vauvert watched these wet lips. He looked back at her eyes. Eva smiled at him.

It was she who leaned forward first.

Their lips touched.

And all of a sudden, it was so obvious.

The gods will have their last sacrifice.

Those were the masked woman’s very words. She had blamed her for getting in the way, for interrupting her sacrifice.

That wasn’t what had brought her to Paris, though.

If Saint-Clair had wanted to go for her, she could have done it way before. Yet the crazy bitch had stayed in the south. She came to Paris a year later.

They found her. They showed her to me.

Vauvert frowned.

“Eva? You okay?”

“Eloise Lombard,” Eva said, gasping.

Vauvert just looked at her.

“The girl we saved last year at the Salavilles’! Are you still in contact with her?”

“Not really, no. I talked to her father on the phone a couple of times last year. The kid was having some sort of breakdown. She thought she was being watched night and day. I just hoped it would pass.”

“That’s what we all thought. And we were dead wrong, all of us.”

They stared at each other.

Vauvert finally understood what she was getting at.

“Her father told me they would move eventually if the kid didn’t get any better. But I never checked to see if they did. Wait.”

He took out his phone and called Damien Mira’s number in Toulouse.

It took less than two minutes for his colleague to confirm that the Lombard family had moved. And one more minute to find out that they had settled in Paris just three months earlier.

84

6 p.m.

As black clouds gathered above the Seine River, and night began to fall on the city, Eloise kept her senses alert to her surroundings.

She had been living in Paris for three months now, and walking down this street had become part of her normal routine. She had hoped that the anxiety would leave her. But it hadn’t.

She tightened the collar of her jacket, while her two friends chattered about the day at school.

“Okay, are you guys ready then?” asked Miriam, a short brunette whose breasts strained against her tight cream-colored sweater. “I can take care of the screenplay if you want.”

She was talking about the project that their teacher, Lucas Bringer, had given them. They had three months to make a short film. It would be their main assignment for the first semester.

“Scare me,” Bringer had told the class. “That’s what I want you to do. You’ll work in groups of three.” The announcement had triggered a wave of excitement in the lecture hall. They all loved horror movies, and they couldn’t wait to get started. They immediately started conferring with one another, looking for partners and tossing out ideas.

Eloise was the only one who did not show any special enthusiasm.

She agreed to team with Miriam and Charlotte simply because they were the only two people she had talked to since the beginning of the school year. She did not know much about them, and they knew nothing about her. It was all her fault. So far, she had not opened up to anyone. She did not feel ready for it yet.

“We could do a vampire story,” Miriam suggested as she lit a cigarette. “What do you think? A boy who wants to kill a girl while she’s sleeping, but then he falls in love with her? Something real hot, like True Blood?”

“Actually, what you really want to do is find a cute boy to play the vampire so you can get laid, don’t you?” Charlotte snickered.

“So what, you never know, right? Jeremy, for instance, he’d be a hot vampire. You know, the guy with the dreads in art history class. I heard he plays in a metal band.”

“Oh, so he’s into satanism,” Charlotte chuckled.

“And you’re such a jealous bitch. I am the one he’s secretly been eyeing in class.”

“In your dreams.”

“It’s true!” Miriam insisted. “Every time I take a look at him, he’s looking at me!”

Charlotte laughed even harder.

“Jeremy is fucking hot, all right. I’ll give you that. But I’m sure you’ll find yourself other occasions to get laid. I say we make a movie with a serial killer, what do you think?”

“What? Like a slasher flick? It’s been done to death.”

“But it always works. And you should know, Miss Vampire Banger, that the serial killer is nothing but a modern vampire without all the cheesy romance.”

Miriam burst into laughter.

“And I think you’re spending too much time in Professor Dormesson’s class. A bit less intellectualism and a bit more sensuality wouldn’t hurt you, you know. I like romance, as long as there’s sex in it, of course.”

Charlotte sighed.

They both stopped talking and glanced at Eloise, who still had not said a word.

“So what about you? What do you want to do?” Charlotte asked.

“You’re cute. You can play the lead if you want to,” Miriam said. Then, suddenly inspired, she added, “I know! You can play the victim!”

Eloise stared at both girls.

“No, I can’t do that.”

“Of course you can,” Miriam said. “Look, it’s only homework.”

Charlotte stepped toward her and caressed her neck. “Be my victim,” she whispered in a suggestive voice.

“No!” Eloise cried, backing away.

“Okay, fine,” Charlotte said. “Sorry. I was only kidding.”

“I know,” Eloise said, breathing heavily. “I know, but…”

Unable to finish her sentence, she turned on her heels and hurried away from the girls, joining the flow of pedestrians.

“Jeez!” Miriam spat out. “Why do I have the feeling that we’re going to end up doing this assignment without her?”

“What did I do to her?” Charlotte wanted to know.

“Nothing at all, don’t worry. That chick, she’s just weird.”

Around them, swarms of people walked by in all directions, an anthill of anonymous bodies hurrying before the rain started again.

An anxiety attack. It was only that. Her limbs going numb, her heart feeling as though it would tear apart her chest. Only that, yes. As always. Like every fucking day of her life.

The shrink had explained that these panic attacks were inevitable, that she would have to learn to live with them. Healing from her trauma would take years, assuming that the wound in her soul would ever mend at all. But it had been more than a year now. She had not learned to live with the panic attacks, and the therapy had not helped. The tranquilizers alone provided a vague hint of calm. The rest of the time, she felt invisible and hungry eyes staring at her every moment of every day and night.

She stopped walking. She was shaking.

She took a slow, deep breath.

This was not entirely true. Since she had arrived in Paris, her nightmares had eased. Her insomnia was not as bad as before. She had even cut back on her meds a little.

Until the horrible murders last weekend.

Now she was obsessed with the news. Reporters talked about two women being murdered and savagely mutilated. Rumors swirled on the web about the victims being tortured for several days. But the police refused to disclose any details.

There could not be any connection to her own story. That is what she kept telling herself. Impossible. Paranoia.

Eloise really wanted to tell Miriam and Charlotte everything. But she was paralyzed with terror.

Tonight she would simply take another sedative, and she would be okay. She was overreacting. She was far away from that place where everything had happened. And yet, every unanticipated movement around her made her catch her breath.

She peered at the heavy black sky.

You’re delirious, girl. No one is after you. No one at all.

Her phone rang.

She looked at the number. She didn’t know who it was.

She decided not to bother answering it and headed home.

85

Eva waited for the beep and, trying to sound as natural as she could, she said, “Hi, Eloise. This is Eva Svarta, from Homicide. I would like to talk to you. Could you please call me as soon as you get this message?”

She set her phone on her stomach. It was all she could do right now.

“At least she has the same cell phone number as before.”

Vauvert leaned against the wall, a puddle of acid in the pit of his stomach. They had explained the situation to Erwan Leroy, who was now on the phone in the hallway, trying to get the Lombards’ address.

Eva was fuming at herself.

“When I think that she actually told me, and I didn’t get it! She’s killing these girls as a sacrifice to the ancient gods, and she’s convinced that each of the victims was handpicked by those deities in order to quench their thirst. In her twisted logic, when I prevented her from killing Eloise, I stopped her ceremony. Without that girl’s death, her ritual can’t be completed.”

“I knew there had to be a reason for Saint-Clair moving up here,” Vauvert slammed the wall with his fist. “The crazy bitch was following her victim, planning to continue her ritual. Eloise Lombard. That’s who she wanted all along. It was all there, right under our eyes! How could I not have thought of it earlier?”

Eva pulled the sheet away and slid her legs over the side of the bed.

“Hey!” Vauvert said.

Eva flashed him a grin.

“I’m fine, don’t worry.”

Leroy walked into the room. His eyes opened wide.

“What the hell are you doing?” he asked.

“What does it look like? I’m sitting up,” Eva grumbled. “So? Did you get Dispatch?”

“They gave me the Lombards’ address. It’s in the ninth arrondissement, the Caumartin neighborhood. I couldn’t get a cruiser to go there, though. Right now, all available men are in Seine-et-Marne, searching for Saint-Clair’s body.”

“Didn’t you tell them it’s important?” Eva snapped.

“Well, all we have is a completely hypothetical deduction.”

“We’ve seen what Saint-Clair is capable of. Eloise Lombard needs protection until we can make sure that she’s out of danger!”

“Don’t worry, okay?” Leroy said, trying to calm her. “I told Dispatch I was going to go over myself and make sure everything is all right. They gave me the home phone number, but there’s a problem with the line right now.”

“A problem with the line?” Vauvert asked.

“These things do happen, you know.”

Vauvert felt his anxiety rise.

Eva glanced at her cell. It was after six o’clock. Night had fallen already.

She got on her feet, wobbling a little.

“God dammit! What the hell are you doing?” Vauvert asked.

“If that girl is in danger, I want to go too.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Vauvert protested.

Leroy took her elbow to keep her from falling. “Eva, you’re in no condition to go anywhere,” he told her.

She disregarded him and walked deliberately toward the closet.

“I feel great. I really do.”

She grabbed the back of a chair and coughed. Vauvert put his arm around her waist to support her.

“This is not open for discussion. There is absolutely no way you’re leaving this room now, understood?”

She pushed up her sunglasses and opened the closet door

“Have you done one thing by the book lately, smarty pants?”

“What the fuck’s that supposed to mean?” Vauvert responded.

“That you can’t stand still any more than I can. So please, don’t talk to me as if you were my mother.”

“That’s got nothing to do with it. You were in danger!”

“So is this girl.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I can feel it. Deep inside.”

She took out a suit a colleague had brought her to wear home when she was released from the hospital and set it on the unmade bed.

“Something terrible is happening right now. Trust my intuition.”

Vauvert chose not to say anything. Instead, he nodded to Leroy.

“Let’s go.”

“No, you guys are going to have to wait for me,” Eva insisted.

But the two men were already walking down the hallway, heading for the elevator. Vauvert rushed inside and pressed the button. As the door closed, he was relieved to see that Eva still had not come out of her room at the other end of the hallway.

He realized he was shaking.

86

6:20 p.m.

When Eloise stepped into her apartment building, she found the janitor planted in front of the elevator. He pressed the button several times before giving up, mumbling under his breath.

“Power outage?” Eloise asked.

“Yes, it’s the whole building. I don’t know what the problem is. It looks like the rest of the neighborhood still has power. You will have to use the stairs until it’s fixed.”

Eloise opened the door to the stairwell. She didn’t mind taking them, even though her apartment was six floors up. The emergency lights were working, so she could see where she was going.

She climbed the stairs.

She couldn’t wait to get home to her cocoon. As soon as the power was back on, she would curl up on the couch under a mountain of quilts, eat chocolate, and watch stupid television shows. This had become her soothing ritual for dealing with her anxiety. And her father would soon be back home.

When she reached the second-floor landing, she suddenly had a very odd feeling.

The feeling of being watched. Again.

Come on, don’t be silly, girl, she chided herself.

She hurried to the third floor.

Now she heard a strange sound behind her.

She turned.

Probably a neighbor coming up the stairs. No reason to panic.

She listened carefully.

Nothing.

Then the sound started again.

Something was climbing the stairs after her.

But it wasn’t footsteps that she heard.

It was the sound of an animal on all fours.

Like sharp claws on the steps.

Eloise started climbing the steps faster. She was out of breath when she got to the fourth floor. She didn’t slow down.

Behind her, the scratching on the steps was getting louder.

She was panting by the time she reached the fifth floor. She rushed to the exit and jiggled the handle on the door. The door wouldn’t open. She pulled and pushed.

The door remained stubbornly shut.

She heard breathing.

She dropped her book bag and started bolting up the stairs, taking the steps two at a time.

The animal was getting closer. She could feel it. It was a wild black creature, she instinctively knew, like the one she had seen at the Salaville farm. No one had believed her when she tried to talk about it.

But the wolf had found her. It had come for her.

She pushed hard on her legs to climb faster.

Behind her, the wolf was gaining ground.

She didn’t know how, but she finally reached the sixth floor and grabbed the door handle, praying that it would work. It did. She slid through the door and slammed it behind her.

The beast, on the other side, lunged at the door, clawed at it furiously.

Eloise rushed toward her apartment.

She slipped in a puddle of blood.

87

Eloise fell to her knees, yelping with astonishment. Her hands landed in the cold, viscous liquid.

Oh, my God.

There was blood everywhere. It was splashed on the walls. It was dripping from the ceiling.

She got up but slipped and almost fell again. Despite her rising terror, she forced herself to concentrate and move toward her apartment. She was not going to be a victim.

Not again.

On the other side of the stairwell door, the beast was still pounding to get through.

Then it howled. It sounded like dozens of animals.

Eloise pressed her hands against her ears.

She staggered toward her apartment.

There were only two units on this floor. Hers was at the very end of the hallway. On the right, the neighbor’s door was ajar. She ventured a look inside. Her brain at first refused to acknowledge the sight. But what her brain wouldn’t accept, her body could-and did. The blood curdled in Eloise’s veins.

In a large room framed by a big window, Eloise made out a leather couch and two female figures lying on it, their bodies upside down

Just like in that barn, like all the others.

Their legs were hooked over the back of the couch. Their arms were dangling on the floor. Their bodies were emptying.

Their faces, two red, gaping chasms.

Their blood.

It was running in rivers down their inanimate limbs. Open wounds were all over their bodies.

And yet there was something even more horrible.

The true abomination was crouched on the floor: a bald, naked woman, her back stooped, her face masked in white. She had her arms around the corpses in an obscene embrace. Their blood was flowing over her breasts and down her hips. This woman, this impossible vision, had smeared the blood all over herself.

She let go of the bodies and got up. The dead girl on the right tumbled into the puddle of blood on the floor.

Eloise’s heart was beating so fast, she thought it might pierce her chest. She wanted to scream, to run, to do something, but her body felt like a concrete block. She was incapable of even breathing.

The monstrous woman’s movements weren’t human. She looked like a dislocated doll. Her backbone was twisting and distorting.

The woman smiled, revealing her blood-stained teeth, and extended a hand toward Eloise.

“There you are!”

Something clicked. Eloise managed to scream.

She also saw the wolf.

It was lying at the foot of the couch and was lapping up the blood. It raised its head in her direction, and its eyes shone like burning coals in the dark. Red and fixed.

A second animal came out from behind the couch.

This one must have been rolling in the blood, because its hair was sticky.

All of a sudden, all the lies the shrink had told her were torn to shreds. The truth was in front of her. The proof that her fears were real. The monster was real. The monster had come back. It had found her, as she always knew it would.

Eloise spun around and started to dash toward her apartment.

“You can’t go anywhere. Everything ends now,” the masked woman said. “I’ve been waiting for this moment far too long.”

She was walking slowly, her body dripping the red liquid. Her feet made a squishing sound as they sank into the puddles.

Eloise struggled against the rising panic. She frantically groped her pockets for her apartment key. She finally found it and yanked it out. In her haste, it fell to the floor. Eloise bent over to pick it up.

Over her shoulder, she could see that the blood-smeared woman was gripping the frame of the neighbor’s door. Her backbone was twisting and wobbling even more frenetically, as though her body was changing.

“It’s no use fighting. Everything depends on you now. You have to accept it.”

There was an otherworldly tone in her voice, and it, too, was changing with each syllable. Different voices seemed to be emanating from the same throat. But that wasn’t all. The woman’s skin was rippling, like the shimmering surface of a stormy river.

“The gods chose you,” she said in a distorted voice. “You do remember that the gods chose you, don’t you, Eloise? The dark lords want your blood. They want your tears, your sweet tears. I am the one who’s going to collect them. One by one.”

Eloise was struggling to get the key in the lock.

Glancing behind her again, she could see the woman’s body with more clarity. Now she could see the huge gash in her chest. The wound looked raw, but it was closing. It was healing by the second.

Eloise didn’t want to see any more of this. She got the key in the lock. She turned it hastily, opened the door, and hurled herself inside her apartment.

88

And so, everything is for the best.

The girl is trapped now.

Judith Saint-Clair comes closer, one step after another, taking delight in the wild energy that is coursing through her body again, under her blood-adorned skin. All around her, the eyes of the gods are attentive. The gods are hungry.

She rests a hand on the door. Blood is dripping from her fingers.

Slowly, she traces a circle.

She crosses it with three horizontal lines.

“I’ll tell you a story.”

“Go away!” the girl screams from inside the apartment.

A smile. She brings her lips close to the door.

“I’m afraid that’s not possible. You are the last one. The gods led me to you, do you understand? You were chosen to enter into a miracle.”

The world vibrates. The walls contract. The entire building becomes an enormous heart made of gray flesh that starts beating.

“The miracle of blood. You’ll see. I’ve come to free you.”

“Get the fuck away from me!” the girl screams from the other side of the door. “Please, leave me alone!”

What a little fool.

Judith Saint-Clair smiles again, and the wolves draw near.

89

6:30 p.m.

Hurrying through the main lobby of the hospital, Vauvert listened distractedly as Leroy fumed on the cell phone. Leroy kept repeating that his request took absolute priority.

Worry was written all over his face when he ended the call.

Vauvert gave him an anxious look.

“So? What’s going on?”

“The boss is in a meeting. I could only talk to Deveraux, and he just won’t disturb him. He took the message, though. The chief will call me,” Leroy said with a shrug. “As soon as Deveraux tells him, I guess.”

“And you think there is a chance the idiot will actually tell him?”

“Well.” Leroy nervously ran a hand through his hair. “I’m not stupid, okay? I know Jean-Luc is obstructing us. The asshole has every intention of taking credit for Saint-Clair’s arrest, though he can’t figure out even half of what’s happening. You were right when you said that a stubborn guy like him can mess things up.”

Vauvert waved the thought aside.

“It doesn’t matter. We’ll be at her place. We can call for backup if there’s a reason to. Do we have a car?”

“I’m on it.”

There were two uniformed officers at the entrance. Leroy made a beeline for them. The conversation did not go as smoothly as Vauvert had hoped. Leroy raised his voice when one of the cops obstinately shook his head. Finally, the cop handed Leroy a key.

“Before the end of the night shift, right?”

“You won’t even know we borrowed it, I swear.”

As he hurried back to Vauvert, he waved the key.

“Here. We’re taking a cruiser.”

“It’s parked at the hospital?”

“Yes. Right in front.”

The area outside the hospital was a maze. They had to go around two inner courtyards before they were able to spot the white cruiser.

And then they saw that someone was waiting for them.

Eva Svarta stood there, her back resting against the vehicle and her arms crossed.

Seeing their stunned faces, she gave them a wide grin, then burst into a coughing fit.

“There you are, finally. You guys took your time.”

90

The landline worked no better than her cell. Eloise dropped the phone. She spun around and hit the corner of the table in the dark.

Don’t panic. The last thing you want to do is panic, she kept repeating to herself. That’s what she wants.

She tried to control her breathing and realized that she could not. Her heart was pounding.

She screamed as loud as she could, “I have a gun! If you come in, I’ll shoot you in the head! I swear to God I will!”

“Don’t be silly. Open the door. You knew it would end this way.”

Eloise refused to listen. She ran to the kitchen and opened the utensil drawer. She grabbed the biggest meat cleaver she could find.

Would it be enough to protect her?

She stared at it.

It looked almost pathetic in the face of what was on the other side of the door. Still, she put it next to her.

She tried her cell phone again. No signal.

The screen went blank all of a sudden, and a series of letters started scrolling.

Eloise shrieked and let go of the phone. It shattered on the kitchen floor. She went back to the living room, knife in hand, not knowing what to do.

“You must understand what’s happening,” the woman on the other side of the door said. “The gods are watching you. They are hungry for you.”

Eloise did not listen.

Her attention was focused on the full-length mirror in the hallway.

There was a beast in the reflection.

Eloise stepped to the side.

The beast was ready to leap out of the mirror.

“You’re the last one,” the woman behind the door insisted. “A long time ago, it was an honor to die for the gods. You’ll see. It’s wonderful to feel your soul fly away.”

Eloise quickly crossed the living room and opened the sliding door to the balcony.

She stepped out and shut the door.

Through the glass, she saw the animal. It was no longer a mere image in the mirror. It was on all fours in the middle of the living room.

The wolf bore its fangs and darted in her direction.

She stepped back as the beast’s paws hit the glass door.

“Help!” she screamed.

She leaned over the balcony railing. There were apartment buildings all around but nobody in sight.

“Help me! Help!”

A blinding bolt of lightning tore through the sky.

The sky opened up and started pouring rain.

On the other side of the glass door, there were two black animals now. Their red eyes were glaring at her with perfect malice.

“Can anybody hear me? Help me! Somebody! Help me!”

Down below, people were rushing to get out of the downpour. They couldn’t hear her cries for help.

She crossed the narrow balcony. At the far end was a rusty metal ladder bolted to the wall. It led to the roof.

Eloise grabbed on and started climbing.

She had gotten halfway up when she heard the glass shatter and the beasts leap out, growling, on the balcony.

She climbed faster.

Just as her hand reached the edge of the roof, she lost her grip on the knife. It went twirling down.

“Shit!”

The beasts jumped up at her. Their jaws clamped the air just a few inches from her legs.

Eloise Lombard quickly pulled herself onto the edge of the slate roof, grazing her hands in the process.

Now she could rest.

Maybe.

91

6:45 p.m.

Leroy parked on the pedestrian crossing in front of the building as the rain began to fall again, at first hesitantly.

Then lightning streaked the sky. The crack of thunder followed, and a torrent of rain pummeled the cruiser.

Vauvert, in the passenger seat, had kept his mouth shut the entire drive. Now he turned and shot Eva a hard look.

“Me and Leroy are going. You watch the car.”

But he knew there was no reasoning with this inspector. She just adjusted her dark glasses. “The car will watch itself just fine. You wouldn’t want me to catch a cold, would you?”

Vauvert stormed out of the vehicle.

Sensing something, he ran his eyes up the building. All he could see were the furious sheets of rain.

“A problem?” Leroy worried.

“Just a feeling,” Vauvert said. “Did you hear anything? Sounded like someone was screaming.”

“I have a terrible feeling too,” Eva said as she headed toward the entrance.

The main doors were wide open. Three people were standing in the hallway, which was dimly lit by two emergency lights.

They shot questioning glances at Vauvert and Leroy as they walked in. They stared at the strange woman with white hair and sunglasses who was shivering in her suit and leather jacket. “Can I help you with something? I’m the janitor.”

The man who had just spoken stepped out of the group. He was tall, all skin and bones, with intense blue eyes and a face full of wrinkles. His thinning gray hair was combed across his skull.

Leroy took out his police ID and waved it so that everyone could see it.

“Got a power outage?”

“That’s right, sir. No juice at all in the entire building, but don’t ask me why. I called the power company. They should be here soon.”

Back outside, though, all the street lights were working. The neon sign on a pharmacy across the way was flashing. And through the window of a bar next door, they could see a soccer game on the wide screen.

“A selective outage, for sure,” Eva said.

“Maybe it’s just the lighting,” the janitor replied. “It came down pretty close a couple of times. Hell, it felt like it was aiming for us. These landlords could care less. I’m the one stuck with all the problems, with no help at all. I have the feeling that I’m spending all my time putting bandages on a broken leg, if you know what I mean.”

Vauvert grinned. “We’re cops, sir. We know exactly what you mean.” He quickly scanned the hallway and didn’t see anyone else. “Do you know all the tenants here?”

“Pretty much,” the janitor said.

“How about a girl, Eloise Lombard?”

“Sure. She lives with her father. A shy kid, but really nice. Actually, she got here right when the power went out. She took the stairs.” He pointed at the ceiling with his index finger. “Their apartment is on the top floor. Say, they’re not in any trouble, are they?”

“No, don’t worry,” Eva said. “But we have to talk to them right away.”

Leroy opened the stairwell door.

“Is this the only way up?”

“Well, yes,” the janitor said.

“Perfect. Make sure nobody else goes up. We’ll be right back.”

92

They made it up the first two floors as quickly as they could. They walked in single file, not saying a word to each other. Vauvert led the way, followed by Leroy. Eva came last. She had removed her sunglasses. In here, there was only the dim glow of the emergency lights.

Halfway between the second and third landings, even the emergency lights were off.

“Shit. What does that mean?”

“That we’re heading into some real trouble again,” Leroy said, his face lit by the screen of his cell phone. “Guess what? No signal in here.”

He put away his cell and turned on his flashlight.

The beam swept across the steps.

“We keep going anyway?”

“You bet we do,” Vauvert said.

They reached the fourth floor. Leroy directed his beam at the emergency light. It wasn’t on here either.

Behind them, Eva suddenly called out.

“Did you guys hear that?”

“Hear what?”

They froze.

“I can’t hear anything,” Leroy finally said.

“Me either,” Vauvert said.

“I swear I thought I heard a growl,” Eva said.

Leroy swung the beam of his flashlight down the stairs.

There was nothing there.

They started up the stairs again, more slowly this time.

On the fifth-floor landing, they found a book bag. The contents had spilled all over the stairs.

Vauvert bent down and picked up a plastic ID card bearing Eloise Lombard’s name.

None of the three said anything.

They had only one floor left to go, and then they would know.

As they headed up the steps, Eva checked her cell phone. It was not working.

Whatever they might find up these stairs, they’d have to deal with it all by themselves. Still, they pressed on, their guns out and ready to fire.

93

“Here we are,” Vauvert said.

He grabbed the handle of the door leading to the sixth floor.

“We’re covering you,” Leroy whispered.

Vauvert nodded. He pushed the door wide open, his gun brandished before him.

The flooring gleamed with fresh blood.

“Holy shit,” Leroy mumbled.

Vauvert scanned every dark corner. There were only two apartments on this floor. Both had their doors open.

“Be extremely careful,” he whispered, pressing his back against the wall.

With the huge inspector leading the way, they took a few hesitant steps. Their shoes made sucking sounds as they walked through the puddles.

They pointed their guns into the first apartment.

“Holy shit,” Leroy said again, this time in a stricken voice.

Two naked bodies, horribly mutilated, the flesh punctured numerous times. One was still hanging upside down on the sofa. The other one lay broken on the floor in a river of blood. Bloody footprints led directly from the corpses to the door.

“We came too late,” Vauvert said. “She took their faces. Do you think the Lombard girl is one of them?”

“I don’t think so. They look like they were just young teenagers. Eloise is older than these poor kids.”

They turned to the second door, which also was open. They could hear a loud rumbling, as though the thunder was right in the building.

“Over there,” Vauvert said.

“That’s the Lombards’ apartment,” Leroy said. “You hear that? A window must be open…”

Leroy got into position on the right side of the door. Eva did the same on the left. They held their guns at arm’s length as Vauvert, crouching, carefully stepped inside the Lombards’ living room.

There were no corpses, but the furniture had been thrown all over the room. Vases had been hurled to the floor, and the bookcases had been swept empty of their contents. Smashed chairs lay in pieces in a corner. On the far side of the living room, the sliding door to the balcony had been shattered. Shards of glass were strewn all over the place. Rain was furiously pelting the linoleum floor, and the long drapes were flapping in the wind.

Vauvert crossed the wasteland and stepped onto the balcony to make sure no one was there. It was deserted. A bolt of lightning momentarily illuminated the glistening zinc, tiles and chimneys on the roofs all around him. Then he hurried back inside.

“All clear,” he told his colleagues.

Leroy, his back pressed against the entrance wall, scanned the small kitchen, its floor littered with smashed dishes.

“All clear here, too.”

“There’s blood on the floor,” Eva pointed out.

She crouched to inspect the red puddle that was almost unnoticeable in the bluish and ever-changing light of the storm. Deep inside, her stomach protested, and a familiar feeling ran down her spine. In spite of her exhaustion and the morphine they had given her at the hospital, Eva’s reflexes were still spot-on. She concentrated on breathing slowly as her senses blurred and changed, becoming those of someone else-those of the victim trapped in this apartment and fleeing a terrible, impossible tormentor.

“Those aren’t Eloise’s footprints. It was Saint-Clair walking barefoot. The girl, she was trying to hide.”

She looked down the apartment’s hallway, which was plunged in thick darkness. Leroy headed that way, toward one of the bedrooms, while Vauvert covered him.

“Can’t see shit.”

“Be careful.”

Leroy pushed the door open with his foot. A fetid stench greeted them.

But no monster lunged out.

The room looked as deserted as the rest of the apartment.

“God, what is that smell?” Eva said, covering her mouth and nose.

“I have no idea,” Leroy answered.

In the blue glow coming through the window, they could see bedsheets in disarray. The night stand had been toppled, and pieces of a broken lamp were all over the floor.

“Looks like animals rolled around in the bed,” Leroy said.

“That’s what happened,” Vauvert said.

Without moving any closer, he pointed to the black globs all over the sheets.

“I’ve seen that before. It’s shit. That’s what stinks so bad.”

“But where are the animals that did it?”

“I have no fucking clue,” Vauvert answered.

They opened the other doors, took a look inside a second bedroom, the laundry room, and the bathroom and found nothing. The apartment was deserted.

“I can’t believe this!” Vauvert fumed. “They couldn’t have vanished just like that.”

Eva was still in the living room, her stomach burning with terror. It was the same terror that Eloise Lombard had experienced. It was palpable in this room. The inspector slowly felt her way through the living room debris, recreating the girl’s flight.

She momentarily steadied herself against a wall.

The world was swaying.

In front of her, the full-length mirror was split in two. She called out to her colleagues.

“That’s how the beasts from hell got in.”

“What?”

Eva pointed at the broken mirror.

“They go through mirrors. I haven’t stopped thinking about it. It’s a form of very old magic. In ancient times, the seers used mirrors to perform their rituals. These beasts are doing the same thing. They use mirrors like doors to go from one world to the other.”

“And you think that Saint-Clair can walk through mirrors, too?”

Eva weighed the idea before waving it away with her hand.

“No, I don’t think so. Those beasts are spirits. They come from the netherworld. But Saint-Clair is still human.”

She turned. Her heart was thumping wildly. The danger was very near, so very near and yet invisible. She let out a cry of rage.

“She can’t be far, for Christ’s sake! She took refuge here just before Saint-Clair managed to get in. She was looking for a way out.”

“But where the hell to?” Leroy asked, also losing patience. “It’s not like she jumped off the balcony or anything.”

“The balcony,” Eva said.

Vauvert understood. He rushed to the shattered doors and stuck his head into the rain. Once again, he scanned the roofs, a sea of gray chimneys and steep inclines. Some of the new buildings had flat concrete roofs. Others were covered with corrugated iron and pierced by skylights that reflected the lightning.

At the end of the balcony, an old ladder was bolted to the wall. It was probably used by the chimney sweeps to reach the roof.

“Wait,” Eva screamed, a high-pitched note of panic in her voice. “What if you slip.”

But Vauvert had already put his gun back in his holster and grabbed the ladder. With his suit sticking to his body in the pouring rain, he determinedly planted his right military boot on the first rung.

Lightning uncoiled in the black clouds. Thunder shook the entire neighborhood.

The ladder swayed. A little.

Vauvert climbed the first rung.

Eva hurried along the balcony and grabbed the ladder with both lands to keep it steady. Leroy did the same.

Vauvert kept hoisting himself up.

About seven feet up, he reached the edge of the roof. Slate and metal spread as far as he could see, forming a vast and hilly landscape of peaks and slopes. He walked cautiously along the gutter, carefully scanning the rooftop terrain. Interspersing the roofs were chimneys, abrupt ledges and ladders. On the horizon, the lights of the Eiffel Tower glowed through the rain.

“Can you see them?” Eva shouted.

Vauvert stopped before he could answer.

“Oh, my God,” he finally managed to say.

He could see them, all right.

About fifty yards from him, Eloise Lombard was inching along ledge that was not much wider than a hand. The girl was moving very slowly, her balance more than precarious, trying to reach the next roof.

On the slanted tin roof right above her was a naked woman on all fours. In her hand shone a tiny blade, no doubt a scalpel. Vauvert watched as the woman stabbed the air around the girl, trying to destabilize her.

“Saint-Clair!” he screamed.

The women and the girl were too far away to hear him.

He raised his gun and aimed at Saint-Clair.

The rain was blinding him.

From this distance, he probably would not be able to hit her. Besides, there was the risk of hitting someone in the building if the bullet went through a window.

He could only watch as the woman continued to swipe while the girl tried to move faster along the ledge.

What had to happen soon did. Eloise Lombard began to wobble. When one of her feet slipped, she grabbed a pipe on the wall above the ledge.

“No! Goddammit, no!” Vauvert shouted.

He saw the pipe bend under the girl’s weight and snap away from the wall.

He screamed, powerless as he watched the girl lose her balance and fall.

“No! No! No! No!”

The masked woman turned to him, and despite the distance, he could make out her insane smile. She leaped off the roof.

He could not see either of them anymore.

Vauvert didn’t think it was possible, but the rain began to fall even harder.

94

For just a moment, Eloise thought she might regain her footing.

That was not the case. The metal pipe she had grabbed bent like a piece of cardboard. She felt herself thrown off the ledge and hurled toward the ground.

She crashed painfully onto the next roof, about five feet below, and started tumbling, head over heels, down the steep incline. There was nothing to break her fall.

At the last moment, she caught the edge of a gutter.

Her fall came to a brutal stop.

Her stomach slammed against the wall while her legs dangled in midair.

She clung to the gutter. The rainwater that it carried spilled over, splashing her face and making it impossible to breathe. She was terrified of what would happen if the gutter gave way, but as she kicked the air, she felt the edge of another roof below her. If only she could get a foothold on the tin.

Eloise flailed, trying to secure her footing. Finding that it was impossible, she realized that her only alternative was hauling herself onto the roof above. Did she have the strength to do it, though? Her arms were cramping and cut.

She would not be able to hold on much longer.

And so she decided to give it all she had. Gathering every bit of strength left in her, she managed, miraculously, to throw an elbow above the gutter, and she pulled her head above it. Her hand found an iron bar running horizontally along the wall. She held on.

She was almost there.

Gripping the bar with both hands, she swung her legs, once, then twice, and got a knee on the gutter at the edge of the roof.

Just one last effort.

Looking up, she saw the terrible woman coming through the driving rain.

The woman was on all fours, like an animal, and skillfully slinking across the steep rooftop. The rain had washed the blood from her body, but more than ever, she looked like a monster out of a grim fairy tale. Her whole body was changing. Her hair was growing longer by the second, black curls dancing around her face. Her mask was a mirror reflecting the flashes of lightning.

Between her fingers, the triangular blade gleamed with a bluish hue, an obscene promise.

Eloise tried to heave her whole body onto the roof.

But the stressed gutter broke, and, once again, Eloise was dangling in the air. She held onto the iron bar with all her might. The bar was still holding.

That was all that mattered.

Eloise slowly slid one hand forward, then the other and managed to move along the bar. The rain had plastered her hair against her eyes, making it hard to see. Drops pelted her skin. Her hands felt slippery on the wet metal. But Eloise held on. If she could manage to cover three more feet, maybe four, she could reach the safety of the next roof. That was all she could think about now.

Move one hand after the other. Hold on tight. Don’t look back at any cost.

But her pursuer had not lost any time. Once again, she was hovering right above her. Eloise tried to move faster, but she was not quick enough. The scalpel came at her right hand. The girl released the hand, screaming in terror.

She was dangling in the air, gripping the bar with just her left hand.

Overwhelmed with panic, she screamed.

The woman, crouching over the edge of the roof, raised the scalpel once more.

Eloise managed to grab the bar with her right hand just as the scalpel came down and slashed her left hand to the bone. Broken, lost, Eloise twisted on herself, hanging precariously by her right arm.

When her shoulder could no longer sustain the weight, Eloise knew she had no choice. She had to let go.

With a shriek, she fell.

The next moment, she crashed. A wave of pain coursed through her body, blasting her ribs and knocking the wind out of her. Tiles shattered all around, and once again, she was slipping down a steep rooftop.

She struggled to find something to grab and managed to get an arm around a chimney. Using all of her protesting muscles, she pulled herself into a sitting position and rested for a moment against the bricks. She was breathless and badly cut. She was losing blood.

No sooner had she caught her breath than her pursuer landed on the same roof, just a short distance away. The woman’s hysterical laugh rose against the backdrop of the thunder.

Gasping, ignoring her pain, Eloise began to climb the roof.

95

“I saw them!” Vauvert shouted over the thunder. “The girl is still alive! Saint-Clair is after her!”

Leroy, who had just climbed the iron rungs too, hauled himself up next to Vauvert and leaned against a chimney. The icy rain poured between them.

“Where? I can’t see anything!”

“Over there!” Vauvert shouted, waving toward them. “We have to hurry!”

“We’re going to kill ourselves if we go after them! We have no equipment!”

Vauvert was not listening. He began making his way cautiously along the edge of the tiles. He managed to walk for a good twenty feet, holding onto rusty pipes and parapets that ran between roofs like veins of some gigantic monster. The slippery tin crest, assailed by the storm, was reminiscent of a strange mountain where any wrong move could result in death. Vauvert walked over several skylights, none of them lit. The rain kept blasting down, making it nearly impossible to know how much distance he had covered. He kept moving, knowing he had a chance. If only he could catch up to them before it was too late.

“Can you see them?” Leroy called out from behind him.

“Not yet.”

He finally reached the edge of the apartment building. He spotted a small ladder attached to a ventilation shaft that led down to the adjacent facade. He realized that all the buildings in the neighborhood were connected this way. Before his eyes was a maze of passageways, ledges and ladders. A bit farther on, the planks and tarpaulin of a scaffold spanned the street, linking the roofs to one another. But just about everywhere, he could also see rectangular openings, which were no doubt inner courtyards. Falling into any of these abysses would mean instant death. The remainder of the rooftop landscape was terraces of varying sizes, abrupt inclines and gray slopes pounded by rain.

In the midst of the raging storm, he could not see Saint-Clair or her victim anymore. But this was the way they had gone. He was sure of that. If he reached the far end of this roof, he would get to the ledge Eloise had fallen from. And he would see where she landed. He slowly climbed down the rusty rungs, praying that the ladder would support his weight. The ladder swayed a little, but held on.

Once he had set both of his feet on the next rooftop, he was able to stand more easily. The slant of this roof was not as pronounced. Still, he would have to move with extreme caution to avoid slipping on the wet tin.

A bolt of lightning blinded him again. It was only then, after thunder made the entire building shake, that he heard the screams.

He looked back in Leroy’s direction. His colleague was trying to get his attention. He was shouting something, but the racket of the storm was drowning him out.

“What? I can’t hear you!” he shouted.

“Behind you.”

Vauvert felt his blood curdle. He spun around as quickly as he could.

A wolf, ready to pounce.

Eyes like red flames surged through the rain and the dark. The beast lunged at his throat. Moving instinctively, Vauvert raised his arms to block it.

The impact was tremendous. The growling mass threw him off his feet. Vauvert crashed against the roof, while the beast’s nails tore through the sleeve of his leather coat and dug into his skin. Yet Vauvert managed to grip the animal’s neck. He squeezed it with all his might, keeping its black jaws, full of razor-sharp teeth, at arm’s length, away from his vulnerable throat. Now he could feel the beast clawing at his stomach and his thighs. The dreadful jaws snapped at his face. It took every bit of Vauvert’s strength to keep them at bay.

In the next moment, Vauvert realized that they had begun to slip down the roof. There was nothing he could do to stop the slide or the animal. He had lost his weapon when the creature lunged at him.

They hit a chimney. The beast yelped, then snapped its jaws again, trying to get closer to his face.

They continued tumbling down the tin roof.

And as they reached the edge, they toppled over and went into a free fall.

96

The fall was surreal.

Vauvert felt his bowels jump into his chest.

Then there was the collision that was breathtakingly brutal. His back hit the tiles, shattering them. He thought he might go all the way through the roof, but he did not. Although his arms and legs were free, his back was caught in the sharp-edged debris.

The frothing creature remained on top of him, but still he kept it at arm’s length, his hands holding its neck in a vice grip. The thing roared and thrashed, its jaws snapping inches from his face. Then it began shifting, It had the appearance of a wolf, yet its red eyes held an awareness and cruelty that was beyond animalistic. Suddenly, Vauvert knew he had been right. That thing was none other than Roman Salaville, the man he had chased and shot dead once already. It was Roman Salaville reincarnated in this flesh that was not entirely real. It was his deranged spirit, anyway. He had followed his mistress all the way here.

You see, I came back, the beast’s eyes exulted. Exactly like I told you I would. And now I will slit your throat and feed on your guts. There’s no way out for you.

His muscles bulging, Vauvert squeezed the neck of this animal that had Roman Salaville’s eyes with all his might. And he managed to extricate himself from the bed of shattered tiles.

He rolled to his side and straddled the wolf in the torrent of rain. The beast’s eyes locked on his. Their red brightness was blinding, threatening to sap his energy. All around him, the world started whirling.

Vauvert stopped thinking. Relying on the strength in his abs, he righted himself, breaking more of the tiles in the process, and put a knee down, ready to pivot.

It was now or never.

With a powerful twist that shot pain through every muscle of his body, he swung and tossed the flailing animal over the edge of the roof.

Vauvert could not believe his luck. He kept waiting for the thing to come back. It didn’t. He had actually gotten rid of it, at least temporarily. Kneeling on the tiles, he was freezing. He was hurt. But he was alive. He put both his hands on the roof and let out a sigh that was almost a sob.

Then he got up, trying to catch his breath.

That’s when he saw Leroy leaning against the chimney on the other roof.

Arms extended straight ahead, he was aiming his gun into the storm.

And Vauvert understood why.

There was another beast.

It was perched on the parapet, a slim and black shadow silhouetted by the lightning. Claude. It had to be Claude Salaville. If the one he had just tossed over the roof was Roman, the other animal could only be his brother.

Leroy shot at the creature.

It retreated, with amazing speed, easily navigating the tiles and gutters. In a single bound, it perched itself atop a gable. Its red eyes burned in the dark.

The wolf thrust its head back and began howling.

And from all sides, other howls answered, drowning out the thunder and the clamor of the rain.

Vauvert scanned the other roofs.

He saw another wolf advancing in the rain and then another. Close to a dozen beasts appeared. They climbed the tin slopes with tremendous speed. Their ink-like figures leaped on the chimneys. Their eyes made red swarms in the heart of the storm.

No, he corrected. Not a dozen. Dozens and dozens.

He looked around, trying to pick up any trace of Saint-Clair and the Lombard girl. They were nowhere to be seen.

All the while, the wolves were multiplying.

97

Eloise was still ahead of her pursuer.

She climbed over a parapet to a flat concrete roof that was cluttered with pipes and cables. But at least she could stand straight up without the fear of falling off the roof, even if she was staggering. Tarpaulin-sheeted scaffolding covered the building’s facade and reached to the roof on the other side of the street. But she didn’t pay any attention. The glass rectangles of the skylights glistening ahead of her were what she cared about. She rushed to the nearest one and banged on it with her fist, to no avail.

“Come on. Come on!”

She hit the skylight harder, with her elbow this time, until the glass broke.

“Yes!”

The sense of jubilation was fleeting. Eloise turned and realized that the woman was still in close pursuit. All she wanted to do now was live.

She struck the skylight’s glass again, trying to clear a way inside.

The shards of broken glass tore into her skin.

She pulled them out and prepared to drop to the floor below. If she did, there was a chance she could make it.

Suddenly, something landed on her back, sending her sprawling against the wet concrete.

She barely had time to comprehend what was happening. Pain shot up her legs, as though they’d been punctured by knives.

She felt herself being dragged, brutally and effortlessly, to the middle of the roof.

There was a terrible stabbing pain in her calves. Then the invisible things attacked her wrists. Her arms were yanked to the sides of her body. It felt as if blades were being driven into her forearms.

Which was, she finally realized, almost the case.

Four black beasts with red eyes were holding her limbs in their frothing jaws. Their teeth were stuck in her calves and wrists, nearly piercing her bones, and now the creatures were pulling her legs and arms apart.

The masked woman appeared above her. Eloise saw that the monster was euphoric behind her mask.

“Oh, it looks like the gods are impatient. It’s time to quench their thirst, as they wish.”

98

No matter how the girl arches her back and thrashes, the wolves keep her pinned down, powerless, offered. Finally.

Judith Saint-Clair leans over her, taking joy in her screams of terror.

“That’s good. Oh, that’s very good,” she says, her voice drowned by the storm.

She clutches the girl’s sweater and pulls it toward her. The scalpel slowly rips through the wool, stripping the girl inch by inch. “Let me. You’ll see.”

The girl is sobbing as the woman tears away her blouse and then her T-shirt. With one hand firmly planted on the girl’s chest, Judith Saint-Clair slices away what remains of her clothing, exposing her breasts. The girl’s ribcage lifts and collapses faster and faster.

“Now,” she whispers. “Oh, now.”

The triumph of all that she was looking for, yes.

The count is reached, the sacrifice honored.

At last. Under the furious dance of lightning, in the driving rain, the ultimate offering is fulfilled. She feels the vibration in the air. The gods are waiting, invisible and yet so close.

“For you!” she cries at the swirling elements. “For you, oh lords of death and resurrection, who bring disorder across the universe! Come, come, for this sacrifice is for you!”

As if in response, lightning blazes across the sky. With her eyes rolled back and her hips glued to her victim, Judith Saint-Clair begins to sing, to exult. The sound is more like animal shrieking than a song. It is vibrant with the raging power of the sky. The gods are hurling a rushing energy between the worlds just for her. She lets it course through every fiber of her being.

“Dark gods who live beyond death! I entreat you! May the blood flow to you and quench you! Come, come to the scarlet feast!”

And with a sharp movement, a swift and clean sweeping motion, she drives the scalpel between the girl’s ribs.

Eloise opens her mouth in a red and hopeless cry.

The woman pulls out the blade, and immediately a burning crimson fountain splashes her. Blood sprays her face and seeps between her lips. Its deliciously salty flavor reaches her tongue and fills her entire being.

“Feed on her life, oh my sisters! And you, Zalmoxis, god of life and death who brings terror to mortals, may my blood be yours and your blood be mine!”

In the sky, bolts of lightning intertwine.

She continues, screaming in a voice full of bliss and metamorphosis, “May the feast be scarlet! May my blood be hers, and hers be mine.”

Suddenly, she freezes.

A cracking noise has torn through the night. Sharper than the thunder and much closer.

A sharp pain shoots through her shoulder.

A bullet has just ripped her flesh open before losing itself in the storm.

Judith Saint-Clair turns to the person who has fired the gun.

She recognizes the albino cop shakily perched on the tarpaulin.

The four wolves let go of their victim and bare their bloody fangs.

Then they dash toward the intruder.

99

When Eva saw the black beasts running through the storm in her direction, she fired, praying that it would have some effect on them.

It did. Her bullets struck them in midair, and the creatures dissolved in the rain, dispersed like mirages.

But she did not kill them, assuming such things could be killed. They reappeared, silhouetted on the rooftops, their red eyes fiery in the rain.

Eva raised her weapon and fired at them again. The beasts vanished and then reappeared just a bit farther away.

A gust of wind threw her off-balance. The inspector grabbed a cable to steady herself.

She was perched in the middle of the scaffolding, high above the street. After her colleagues had climbed the ladder and gone off to find Eloise, she had decided to go up the ladder herself and head the other way. Her progress had been slow, and she had almost fallen off more than one rooftop. In fact, she thought she might not make it to the other side in time to save the girl.

But there she was, finally.

Clutching the cable, she turned toward Saint-Clair.

The woman was grinning at her with the twisted look of someone who’s demented or visionary, as though she had been waiting for this moment and knew it would exceed her every expectation. Eva realized how much she had changed. She was not an old woman anymore. She had grown younger. Her body had straightened. Her hair was real now, not a wig. All this was impossible, unthinkable, and yet it was true in an awful way.

As she held her victim’s body against her like a shield, the woman was swaying, as though her bones weren’t exactly in the right places.

“Saint-Clair! Back off!” Eva shouted, struggling to steady her footing on the tarpaulin.

The woman tilted her head to the side and pressed the blade against the girl’s throat.

“The gods are here!” she exulted. “The gods are waiting!”

“Let the girl go! Or I shoot you!”

One step at a time along the scaffolding, Eva drew nearer.

She knew that if she slipped now or if a sudden blast of wind hit her, she would be hurled to the ground.

She put it out of her mind.

Judith Saint-Clair tightened the grip on her hostage. The blade of the scalpel drew a trickle of blood under her throat. Eloise Lombard’s eyes bulged with terror.

“I’m serious!” Eva screamed. “Let her go right now!”

She finally reached the ledge and jumped off the scaffolding, landing in a puddle on the roof. She raised her gun and took aim.

Saint-Clair, protected by her victim’s body, threw her head back and broke into hysterical laughter. It merged with the rumbling in the sky.

“Talk about deja vu. Don’t you think?”

Indeed, this had happened before and even more times than this crazy bitch could ever know. The girl in her clutches was Justyna. She was every innocent victim terribly mistreated in the arms of a monster. It was the same story always, and it was happening again before her eyes. Eva’s entire life seemed to come down to this one scene, and the panic increased tenfold. Yet she refused to show any of it.

Never show the slightest weakness. Not anymore. Not ever again.

She took another step on the roof.

She was close. With her Beretta steadied at arm’s length, there was no way she could miss her target now.

“I’m going to shoot!”

“You’ve come too late, little tiger. You always come too late.”

Judith Saint-Clair was still laughing.

As she aimed, Eva made out her face behind the porcelain mask, and she realized that, like the rest of her body, Saint-Clair’s features were changing by the second. Wasn’t it obvious? She was not a woman anymore, but a multitude of people. She was composed of the lives she had stolen, the lives she used to extend her own time in this world. Eva understood deep in the recesses of her being, in the same way she could read people’s minds around her. And now an infinite terror rose inside her, as no human being is made to witness such things without losing her sanity.

She still did not dare fire her weapon.

The body of the Lombard girl was still exposed in front of her tormentor. Between her ribs, where the blade had gone in, blood continued to gush in spurts, streaming down her legs in the swirling black rain. If Eva fired, she might miss her target and hit the girl.

“The will of the gods shall be granted!” Saint-Clair exulted. “No matter what you do, they’ll give me my reward!”

“This is your last chance! Let go of the girl!”

“Or else what? What do you think you can do?”

“I’m going to kill you,” Eva insisted. “You bitch from hell, I swear I’m going to blow your fucking head off!”

“Go ahead, then,” Saint-Clair said, grinning at her.

And with her eyes still on Eva, she slit the girl’s throat with one single, swift move of the scalpel.

Her blood, propelled by arterial pressure, shot into the rain in a great steaming spurt.

Eva screamed at the top of her lungs.

100

The past always repeated itself.

Eva stopped having any coherent thoughts.

Screaming with anger and helplessness, she began to fire, not caring anymore about the consequences. She just squeezed the Beretta’s trigger, firing bullet after bullet, submerged in a frozen and relentless wave, a mix of despair and absolute fury. Nothing else existed, save the familiar recoil of each detonation, which sent shock waves along her arms all the way to her shoulders.

And with each shot, she could see Judith Saint-Clair’s body jolting. The masked woman had let her victim’s body fall, and she moved backward, one step after the other, struggling to remain on her feet. The bullets were going right through her, opening red holes in her chest and stomach.

When Eva ran out of ammo, she continued to pull the trigger reflexively, not understanding why the monster had not collapsed, why she was not dead.

Saint-Clair came to a stop at the edge of the roof.

She stood perfectly straight, arms outstretched, palms turned skyward.

She roared with laugher.

Her hair had grown even longer. It was now long and thick, coiling around her like snakes.

The woman’s entire body was rippling wildly.

With absolute horror, Eva saw her wounds closing. Each wound boiled, as the churning substance of the woman reconstructed itself and filled each gaping hole in her body.

“Zalmoxis!” Saint-Clair howled. “You who rule over the empire of death! Quench your thirst with this blood, and let me drink from the black spring of eternity!”

Eva ran through her pockets, looking for another clip, though she knew that her gun would be no help. Something terrifying was happening, and there was nothing she could do about it. Nobody could do anything anymore.

And then she witnessed something that her eyes refused to believe.

Eloise Lombard was being lifted from the concrete rooftop, as though a gigantic hand had grabbed it. And this invisible force began to suck the blood out of her broken body. Streams of blood rose from her wounds, from her open mouth and from her eyes. The streams flowed toward the sky in the middle of the storm.

Eva’s heart skipped several beats, and she lost control of her fingers. The clip she had just retrieved fell in a puddle. She wanted to take a step, pick it up, but she realized that she was unable to move. She dropped the Beretta now.

The pressure in the air was rising by the second.

From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of slender figures working their way closer.

The wolves.

They were gathering. She could see dozens and dozens of them.

A silent pack, forming a circle, preparing for the final onslaught.

Bent in two, Eva could hardly breathe. Absolute terror overwhelmed her.

What if Saint-Clair was right? What if dark gods really were there, above them, in between worlds?

If the ceremony had been completed, then…

What would happen now?

Soon she would see, with her own eyes. All of the surrounding roofs had started to vibrate. A ladder fixed to a chimney came undone and collapsed against the tiles. The concrete rooftop below Eva’s feet shook and cracked.

Eva dropped to her knees. The invisible force that was taking over the atmosphere was crushing her. She couldn’t help wondering if it was air from another world. It was a thicker air unfit for human lungs. And it was getting even thicker

A door really had opened. The blood had been the key. The blood of seventy girls. Judith Saint-Clair had summoned the gods with it, and the gods were now coming into this world. The black beasts with eyes of flame were only their messengers.

“Spirits of the shadows who never sleep! You who never dream! Come to me with all your love, all your suffering, and all your sacrifice! Quench your thirst with this blood and these tears! May they flow down your invisible throats and appease your hungry souls!”

Eva gasped.

She saw Saint-Clair coming her way, radiating with a new and fiery power.

She knew that she was about to lose what remained of her strength.

Saint-Clair stopped in front of her, surrounded by the wolves.

She raised the bloody blade.

As the scalpel came down on her, the inspector suddenly understood. She quickly moved aside. The blade struck her shoulder, near her neck. Eva felt the blood flowing.

In one quick motion, she grabbed Saint-Clair’s mask.

She tore it off her face.

And, at the sight of what lay behind it, she let loose a horrified scream.

Judith Saint-Clair no longer had a face.

Where her features had been, there was a continuous flow of flesh. Facial features appeared, vanished and shifted. Eva recognized the faces. They were the faces of the girls Saint-Clair had murdered. They were now taking hold without being able to stabilize for more than just the briefest moment. The continuous buzzing of the shifting faces shook the woman’s body and escalated her metamorphosis.

“Do you see what the gods gave me?” Saint-Clair exulted, dozens of voices overlapping in her throat. “I am they! And they are me!”

“Not quite yet,” Eva replied.

A desperate surge of hope welled up inside her. It was the hope that things were not over yet. After all, the invisible gods were busy feeding on Eloise Lombard’s blood, sucking it through the clouds. Their attention was not fully focused on Saint-Clair yet. This gave her a bit of time-a tiny bit-to act.

Eva played her very last card.

101

It was the only possible answer. Eva overcame the vertigo that had gripped her and did what she knew how to do better than anyone else. She let her gift of empathy blossom deep inside her. She opened her senses up, tried to understand the other, to be her. And the process began immediately in its natural, organic way, as it always did. Eva let herself be carried by its wave toward the woman’s madness, and she accepted it as hers, as though she was that woman, as though she had always been.

There was no more room inside her for fear. For the first time, she willingly dove into the ocean of darkness, and, ironically, no transfer had ever felt so easy, so natural. But maybe she had always had that drop of evil flowing in her veins, that urge to defy death one last time.

Life and death were but a game of mirrors. The entire picture came to her suddenly in its entire extent and cruel irony. The gods were watching the world through those mirrors. The mortals stayed away from the abyss to avoid meeting their devouring gaze.

Eva, she had to look.

She raised the mask and put it on her own face. To see like her. To be her. To understand this mad woman in order to annihilate her once and for all.

Deep in the recesses of her mind, she thought she heard her father laugh. It was a prideful laugh.

The mask came in contact with her skin.

The porcelain was ice-cold. She felt an external skeleton locking onto her features. And she felt, yes, all the distress bubbling inside the woman. This distress that had turned into hate, into a dazzling energy of destruction.

She could see the world with her eyes, the world transfigured.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Saint-Clair’s seventy voices roared.

“Becoming you,” Eva whispered. “Being you.”

“You will be, don’t worry! You’ll be a part of me too!”

The monster lunged at her.

Eva did not do anything to stop her this time.

The blade penetrated her stomach and was driven all the way in.

The world shook.

Intense pain ran through her.

In that one moment of abandon, she had lost everything.

In that same moment, she had gained everything.

It was the only way. The law of the world of mirrors. The obvious rule of chaos.

She collapsed in the pouring rain.

As in a dream, she felt the wave of pain radiating from her wound, and, against all odds, running in her veins all the way to her face.

The mask was absorbing the pain.

She began to smile below the porcelain, which had turned black.

Judith Saint-Clair leaned over her, her horrible bubbling skull filled with contradictory emotions.

“Why are you laughing?”

“Because the gods are watching you,” Eva gagged, her mouth filled with blood. “You just killed yourself, right in front of them.”

“I did nothing of the sort.”

“Oh yes, you did. You don’t understand what this means, do you?”

The chasms of Saint-Clair’s eyes filled with darkness. No, the monster did not understand.

While streams of blood gushed from her pierced stomach, Eva started hoping with all her heart that she really had been right.

She raised her blood-stained hands toward the stormy skies and felt that the red eyes of all the wolves were now on her. They held the still and attentive silence of divinities. And she knew that, yes, she had been right. Streaks of lightning crossed the clouds.

“You heard her, gods of death or whoever you are!” Eva screamed. “Dark sons of Zalmoxis, you saw her! Answer this crazy bitch’s prayer! Grant her the eternal death that she is asking for!”

“No!” Saint-Clair cried. “No!”

Her voice changed abruptly, becoming high-pitched.

The reason was simple. Her throat was now compressed, suddenly pushed back into her own flesh. And her body was changing yet again. The skin on her neck and arms was becoming flaccid. Wrinkles were deepening and expanding on her face. Her hands were veined and bony. Saint-Clair shuddered from head to toe.

She lifted her hands in front of her face and studied them as they aged with incredible speed. Black liver spots spread across the translucent skin. Her brand new hair turned gray, from its roots to its whirling ends, before falling out in huge chunks.

“No!”

She tried to scream but couldn’t. A trickle of ink-black blood oozed between her lips as she backed away, hands pressed against her temples, where the last strands of hair were stuck to her blotchy skull.

“Eva!” a voice called out above her.

The inspector raised her eyes and saw Vauvert on the adjacent roof. He slid down to her and landed in the chaos. He staggered but steadied himself. His sluggish movements, his mouth twisted in exertion-everything about him made it clear that he was struggling with the abnormal pressure too, and he was not doing any better than Eva. That didn’t prevent him from raising his gun.

Saint-Clair’s decaying figure turned toward him. Where she once had a mouth, the jaws of an animal taking shape.

Vauvert fired.

The bullets hit her in the chest, and the woman stumbled backward, her gnarled hands raised in front of her.

“The head!” Eva screamed. “It’s her weak point! Aim for the head!”

Vauvert was happy to oblige.

A bullet pierced Saint-Clair’s right eye. The back of her head spattered into the rain in black swirls.

Several more bullets followed the same path, blasting the bones of her nose and her eye sockets. The bubbling skull was wiped out, drowned in a mess of bloody, bony splinters.

The monster took one last step and collapsed against a chimney.

Bolts of lightning uncoiled in the sky with increased fury.

“Eva!” Vauvert shouted as he ran to her.

He took her in his arms as the thing that had been Judith Saint-Clair, which now looked like nothing more than a misshapen and liquid creature, let out a piercing scream.

Eva took the mask from her face, and the world swayed.

The pain in her belly came back right away.

She looked at the porcelain, still black between her fingers, and flung it away. The mask shattered on the concrete.

“You’re bleeding,” Vauvert cried, pressing both his hands against her gaping wound.

“It’s not as bad as it looks,” Eva told him. “The mask. It’s as if it were filled with her energy. It saved my life. Well, I hope it did.”

“I’m going to carry you. We have to get out of here right away.”

He took the deepest breath he could in the scarce air, wincing from the pain it caused his lungs, and wrapped his arms around Eva to lift her up.

On the rooftops all around, the beastly figures were approaching in a proliferation of red circles. The pack was tightening around them.

“They’re going to attack,” Eva gagged.

Her colleague, grimacing with the effort, carried her to the broken skylight.

“They’re the souls of her victims,” she said.

The wolves leaped in unison with a single roar.

102

The creatures streamed onto the roof in a huge wave of mangy bodies.

Vauvert let Eva slide down through the skylight first. Then he pivoted and put his legs inside too.

The wolves leaped over him.

Saint-Clair was the target of their rage.

It was toward the witch that they swooped en masse.

Vauvert saw her one last time, contorted at the far end of the rooftop, her flesh in throes, as the first animal reached her and bit into her hand, taking away several of her fingers.

Saint-Clair’s screams were harrowing. She did not have time to raise her arms to protect herself as the black beasts charged her. One of them seized a leg and took away a foot and part of her calf. The other creatures followed, claiming their body parts in turn. Between their ferocious jaws, the woman’s bones cracked and splintered.

Eva had been right, as always. Those things really were the souls that Saint-Clair had torn out of her victims. Seventy souls in all-seventy beasts mad with rage to whom the powers above had finally given permission to exact revenge. Or maybe to take back what was theirs? Yes, that’s exactly what those monstrous things were doing. They were tearing through Saint-Clair’s flesh, looking for the part of themselves that had wound up in the fibers of this woman.

Vauvert did not want to see any more of this. He let himself drop down the skylight. He landed on a rain-soaked bed, next to Eva.

Still, Saint-Clair’s screams of agony rang out on the roof, louder than the roar of the pack.

103

When Vauvert emerged into the entry of the building, Eva’s inanimate body in his arms, a police cruiser had just arrived. Leroy was on the sidewalk across the street, engaged in a heated conversation with Jean-Luc Deveraux. He stopped talking abruptly when he saw the giant come down the steps, and he ran toward him.

“I couldn’t find you! Oh God, Eva!”

“She’s alive,” Vauvert yelled. “We have to lay her down, quick!”

Deveraux and another officer rushed over too, and the four men joined forces to carry Eva to the car. With extreme caution, they lay her in the back seat, out of the rain.

She gagged in pain. Vauvert, crouching next to her, caressed her hair.

“Hang in there. We made it. Everything’s fine now.”

“The ambulance is going to be here in no time,” Deveraux assured her, his face waxy. “It should have been here already.”

He looked at Vauvert and Leroy in turn before telling them, “I swear I called it in immediately. I did it as quickly as I could, okay? I had to go through the proper channels first. I couldn’t have known.”

A deafening crash interrupted him. Curious onlookers cast their eyes skyward.

Wild arcs of lightning seemed to be raining down on the roofs.

Deveraux whistled between his teeth.

“They must have one hell of an electrical problem up there! Looks like something is attracting the lightning.”

Neither Vauvert nor Leroy tried to contradict him.

Eva moaned.

“Hang in there,” Vauvert said again, his eyes brimming with tears he could not hold back. “Please, Eva, hang in there.”

The lightning raged for a few more moments before calm returned to the sky. Even the rain began to let up.

As though the gods were satisfied, Vauvert could not help thinking.

On the top floor of the apartment building, the windows revealed the red glow of a fire. “Can’t they hurry?” Vauvert pleaded.

“Don’t worry,” Eva managed to utter.

“I’m not worried,” Vauvert lied with a ferocious smile.

“I’ll be… just fine… Remember, I’m a monster… killing monsters.”

He smiled at her tenderly.

“You’re no monster, you idiot.”

Eva smiled too. Then her eyes rolled upward in their sockets.

A fire truck appeared in the street, sirens blaring, and Leroy ran toward it, waving his arms.

The last thing he remembered that night was being placed next to Eva in the ambulance. The medics had put the woman on a respirator and kept telling him that everything was going to be fine, that it was a miracle she had made it through with such a wound, yet her vital signs had stabilized.

Then they had forced him to lie on the second stretcher.

“Inspector, it looks like you have a couple of broken ribs. You have to let us take care of you.”

“I’m fine,” Vauvert said, gritting his teeth.

The world was spinning though. Faster and faster.

He reached out and grabbed Eva’s hand. Her skin was burning with fever.

“Hang in there, big girl,” he mumbled once more.

He felt a third hand resting on theirs.

Turning his head, he saw a little figure, between them.

The little girl was pretty. A radiant smile lit her pure-white face. Unruly curls framed her round cheeks.

Her ruby eyes, stunningly pure, were staring at Vauvert.

“What…”

His mouth fell open in surprise. The medics were busy. They closed the ambulance doors. Obviously, none of them were able to see the little albino girl.

Her resemblance to Eva made it all clear to him. There was no need to ask any questions.

The girl smiled at him again.

“Take care of her,” she said.

She vanished.

Damn right I am going to take care of her, he said to himself.

He squeezed Eva’s hand harder.

He saw that her head was turned his way, offering him her usual impenetrable smile.

He smiled back at her.

Content

S. Cedric
Of Fever and Blood

I

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

II

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

III

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

IV

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

V

54

55

56

57

58

59

60

61

62

63

64

65

66

67

68

69

70

71

72

73

74

75

76

77

VI

78

79

80

81

82

83

84

85

86

87

88

89

90

91

92

93

94

95

96

97

98

99

100

101

102

103